atavsguide

[atavsguide]

ATG 14 - Fury? Scorned.

In which an enemy becomes a bedfellow...

Pairing: Mizora/Tav SPICE Rating: 4/5 Content Warnings: Oral sex, light Bondage, rough sex, mild hate-fucking, mild neck grab, light whipping, tail whipping, manipulation, temperature play     

Spoilers Act 3, Wyll's storyline Canon Compliance Canon adjacent with Mizora's offer though some divergence in the scene and what happens after.   Other Notes The names and descriptions of the hells are mostly canon, the feelings when they are used may vary in some ways from the game descriptions but hopefully that is forgivable to just indulge in a little fun with it all. I also headcanon Mizora as feeling cool to the touch in general, both from personality and from her skin being blue to be honest it's just a simple shorthand for "thing is cold colour therefore feels cold".  Click here to read the same chapter on AO3 if you prefer~

Mood/Song Freak Like Me by Halestorm "I'm on the train that's pullin' the sick and twisted Makin' the most of the ride before we get arrested We're all wasted And we're not going home tonight

Covered in black, we lack the social graces Just like an animal, we crawl out of our cages They can't tame us So if you're one of us, get on the bus

If you're a freak like me"

--- --- Full Chapter below the cut! --- ---

Tav paced back and forth across the empty room, floorboards creaking beneath her feet. Was it a mistake? Had she finally made a decision that couldn’t be taken back? She paused. Shaking the thoughts loose from her head, resuming her restless footsteps once more, she turned her mind away from problems and towards solutions. Every devil has a catch, they stick to their laws so you simply have to read between the lines and- “FUCK!” Her own voice surprised her as she cursed the chair that dared to get in the way of where her toes were supposed to be. “Fucking Mizora…” 

“Well, there’s an idea~” That horrible voice that Tav had been trying to avoid crept into her ear.

“Speak of the devil and she shall appear?” Tav turned on her heel, staring daggers at the intruder and sorely tempted to throw some too.

“Oh hush now, there’s no need for hostilities. I’m not here about Wyll, let the pup run and play while he still has the time - we shall call that one a mercy. See? I can be nice, if I want to.” Mizora’s smile was unnerving as she spread her hands and wings in a disarming gesture.

“Then why the fuck are you here, devil?” Tav made no attempt to disguise the disdain in her voice. The others had left to fetch supplies and to begin looking for more signs of the prison that held Wyll’s father. She had remained behind - “to plan” she had told them - but in truth she couldn’t bear to look at the conflict in the Warlock’s eyes any longer. Karlach would look after him, along with the others, but she had been the one to push him too far, to make a decision she knew he would see as selfish.

In the moment of silence, Mizora had stepped closer, circling around the rogue with interest, clawed blue fingers reaching out but stopping short of her shoulder. “Truth is, I’ve had my eye on you.” The smile beneath blazing eyes was ever more unnerving as she continued. “You’re a fascinating little thing, and you’ve been on quite the adventures now haven’t you?”

Tav bristled as she felt herself being undressed by the cambion’s gaze, and not the one she might usually prefer to imagine her naked…although… “Reading my diary, are you? That’s considered poor form, I thought you demons liked your rules.”

“Devils.” Mizora corrected her. “Fiends, if you must. But who has need of your precious little words when I can simply watch ?” With one clawed nail, the devil indicated an eye that burned just a touch brighter for a moment.

“Wyll…his eye.”

“Obviously. I must keep track of the pup lest he wander in front of a carriage or into the jaws of a stray dragon. But enough of him - it’s you I’m here to see.” The fiend’s hand reached out again towards Tav’s cheek, and when she didn’t pull away the cool touch caressed her with a gesture somewhere between a lover and the prospective owner of a prized animal examining the quality of the livestock. Tav gritted her teeth and smiled. This was a game she could play, and she couldn’t deny that - at least on a purely physical level - the bitch did have some level of allure. “Tell me then, Mizora, what is it you think you see in me?” “I knew you were curious, pet.” The smirk that accompanied the mocking term of endearment betrayed the hint of fangs behind soft lips. “Don’t you feel it? There’s something missing. You’re hungry for pleasures beyond this plane, something more satisfying than mortal flesh, blood and bone.” “And that something is you?” Her eyebrow raised, pretending to take the bait. “How very observant! Quick little thing, but not quite. I am your key to that door, if you’re brave enough to open it, of course.” Blue wings stretched up for a moment as she withdrew her hand. “Although, if you’d rather I just leave you to your brooding-” 

“I didn’t say to go, yet.” Tav was wondering if being poetic and overly-dramatic was a specific cambion trait, or if it was instead just coincidence that Mizora shared a few things in common with Raphael. She chased off the thought, Raphael usually had the good grace to play fair even when he obscured the rules of the game. “If you really think there’s something I’m missing, why don’t you show me?”

“An excellent choice, pet.” Mizora’s wings spread wide this time, the circle appearing beneath them both - that familiar and horrifying bubbling tar seemingly made of darkness itself. It was simultaneously boiling and freezing, the essence of every level of the hells distilled into an infernal pool at their feet.

The liquid rose, climbing and surrounding them, enveloping the pair in an instant before falling away and leaving them in a space between worlds.

—

Tav wasn’t sure where they were, or what to make of it. Everything seemed coloured with a hue she didn’t recognise, something beyond her comprehension, the echoes of music she had never heard tickling the edge of her senses. She couldn’t tell if it was singing or screaming, but there was something hauntingly beautiful.

“There, you see? Can you smell it?” Mizora breathed deeply, as if inhaling the most delicious scent imaginable.

Tav tentatively followed suit, noting something very familiar.

“Avernus,” Mizora confirmed her suspicions, “home of the river Styx, the sweet aroma of spiced wine and rotting offal. Forget the heavens, pet, this is paradise .”

Tav wasn’t certain she agreed with the sentiments, but as she looked around, trying to make sense of the endless void around her she felt the fiend step in closer behind her.

“ Home .” The cambion’s voice carried a note of pride to it, purpose and belonging stirring a loyalty that no living being would ever hear directed towards themselves. “Take your time, take it all in - let me show you the true wages of your sin.”

Wings drew in around her shoulders as Tav felt the stirring of an undeniable lust in her core. Much as she loathed the woman behind her, the feeling of talons caressing her throat, running along her sides and following the curve of her hips… Even the tip of the cambion’s powder-blue tail teasing at her wrist was enchanting her senses.

“I can offer a taste of any of the hells you wish, you know.” The voice in her ear purred with sweet warmth, eloquently suggesting far more salacious ideas than the words alone would suggest. “The blackened elysium of Dis, Minauros the rotting bog, Phlegethos with its molten seas and soil, the frozen oceans of Stygia...”

Tav shivered as Mizora’s hands continued to travel across her body, cool lips pressing deceptively soft kisses along the line of her neck. Sharp teeth and claws nipped and pricked her exposed skin, gentle for now, but the edge of threat lingering. The decidedly unwise rush of adrenaline only served to increase her curiosity and arousal. Each hell that was named came with a swirl of different coloured flames at the cambion’s fingertips, licking at Tav’s senses not with heat but the very essence that each contained. “The infinite desolation of Malbolge, Maladomini’s long forgotten ruins, the mountains of ice across Cania, and finally Nessus, the seat of infernal power that rules over all of them.” Mizora withdrew her touch, wrapping her arms around Tav instead, hands cupped in front now with the illusion of all 9 fires dancing in her palms. “Take your choice, and I will allow you a taste of the satisfaction you have been denied for so long.” Tav reached up, bringing her hands around Mizora’s, letting her fingers drift through the flames as she considered the proposal. “This is…quite the feast.” “A buffet the likes of which most mortals never even get to witness, let alone sample.” The fiend chuckled, kissing her ear and dropping to a seductive whisper. “Go on then, pet, the decision is yours.” “All of them.” She made her decision easily, enclosing her hands around cool blue fingers. “If I have truly been so starved, then I should taste every single one.” 

“You are such a bold little thing, but very well. If you believe yourself able to handle every agony of countless tortured souls, I will show you a bliss beyond that suffering that your frail mortal mind could never conceive of alone.” It was the work of a simple gesture from the fiend to dissolve the clothes from both of their bodies into nothing. “Can you feel it? The heat of Avernus, the fires that consume countless lost souls that stray from the river.”

Tav closed her eyes as the fiend’s hand snaked across them, Mizora’s other hand dancing along the nerves of her skin with heated flames just on the edge of burning. She could hear - almost sense - the Styx, bare toes just touching the water’s surface and finding it to be neither warm nor cold, yet just as intense as if it were scalding her. Pain linked arms with adrenaline, pulling a hint of lust along for the ride as her senses filled with everything that was Avernus.

Tugging at the very edge of her mind, for just a fraction of a second, she felt the slightest hint of cherry and cinnamon like a far off memory that vanished the moment she tried to catch hold of it.

“You wished to taste everything, so let me reward your avarice.” Mizora’s claws raked a line across Tav’s abdomen next, drawing pinpricks of blood to the surface as their surroundings shifted. “Dis, can you feel the darkness now?” Tav nodded silently. Even without Mizora’s hand over her eyes, she could sense the complete lack of light, something deeper than darkness itself. Her skin prickled with the shadows crawling over her like living beings, the fiend’s fingertips chasing the sensations with a teasingly light tough that rose to cup her chest. “The iced mountains of Cania - fitting, don’t you think?” The chill accompanying her words was painful, freezing Tav’s own peak in an instant before thawing her again with a warmer palm massaging across frost-seared skin. “Phlegethos, the molten soils…” The sudden change in temperature drew a gasp from her lungs, words long since forgotten, listening only to the voice in her ear, feeling only the embrace of the hells and the hellspawn who brought her to each one in turn. Mizora lifted her hand away from Tav’s eyes, leaving the vanishing warmth of her palm and the unspoken command to keep them closed. She also withdrew the rest of her touch, stepping back as the atmosphere shifted once again. “The desolation of Malbolge… Can you feel it, pet? The unbearable longing , the yearning for anything but the emptiness.” The fiend was teasing, using the essence of the hells themselves to make Tav needy, to make her desire whatever it was the devil could offer - and it was beginning to work. She almost moaned when those devious hands returned to her body, taking hold of her hips and sliding around behind to dig vicious claws into soft flesh. “Maladomini’s forgotten ruins - ah but you are no ruin, are you? And you certainly won’t be forgetting this.” Indelicate touch shifted, raking lines into her skin and leaving deeper marks. “The rotting bog of Minauros, like the petulant souls of mortal pets who do not know their place.” The breath whispering on the back of Tav’s neck was growing hotter, just as her own body grew more heated with desire. “Stygia’s frozen ocean…” Wicked fingers found her own ocean, slipping inside with a hint of that same cold as Tav felt the bitterly cold air sting her face with mist whipped up from the waves somewhere beneath her feet. “Though far from frozen here. That’s it, sweet little thing, give yourself over to the infernal~” Honeyed poison coated salacious words, fingers beginning to press inside with well practiced motion. Tav felt her strength waning a little, leaning back against the fiend without a second thought. Her head rested against cool skin that carried a bitter scent - something between soured citrus and the hiss of lightning. “And last but never least,” Mizora’s other hand drifted down the rogue’s stomach, her destination matched to her words, “the seat of infernal power itself. Nessus, the most intense, where all rule is decided and control is held.”

Tav whimpered from the intensity. Held in the arms of the devil, her nerves being mercilessly stimulated as the sensations of all nine hells rushed around her like a monsoon. She clung to her fraying sanity like a liferaft, focusing on every whisper and movement, picking apart everything she could use. It was becoming a battle of wills, with only one knowing that she was in the fight, the other just indulging in idle curiosity tainted by a fiendish ego that had a need to prove that none could compare. It would be easy to lose herself, to let Mizora completely take her over, but that essence of Nessus…the power itself coursed through her consciousness, the hint of ambition that drove her to seize the chance. Holding back the edge of her climax by biting the inside of her cheek, Tav let the taste of blood whet her appetite for that same power, the control, the chance to get the upper hand over a fiend who was hellbent on winning. And that started with a lower hand. While Mizora was focusing on Tav’s body, she slipped her hand behind her, tracing along the path of the cambion’s hip to the top of a warm thigh, finding that the woman was not quite as calm and unaffected as she wanted Tav to believe. 

“Cheeky little pup,” Mizora’s voice was coloured by a tint of lust, as Tav felt the response to her touch. “Are you certain you want to play this game?” 

She leaned her head back further, finding a deeper well of hunger for power, lips reaching Mizora’s ear. “Are you going to let me taste all the hells have to offer, or are you going to hold back?” Tav withdrew her fingers and brought them to her lips, finding the cambion’s taste to be complex, almost burning but with a feeling more of ice than fire. It was…intriguing. 

“If you insist, pet, I will indulge your thirst.” Mizora withdrew the touch that had been working so hard to bring her to an overwhelming climax, hands moving to Tav’s hips, turning her around so they were facing one another.

Tav couldn’t tell if they had begun to float or if the ground beneath them had simply fallen away. They were weightless, drifting, the cambion’s wings closing around her like a trap.

“Is this what you want? To resist the pleasure I could give you?” Mizora sounded on the edge of frustration and curiosity, sharpened claws raking across Tav’s skin - a challenge met. 

“You think me so selfish as to not make this a fair trade?” She pushed her luck as far as she thought safe, lifting her leg to wrap it around pale blue hips, pressing their bodies together as the sensations of the hells continued to lick across her own body with invisible flames. “Or are you afraid you might want me back?” 

“I should have put you on a shorter leash.” The fiend growled, pulling her in closer, tail coiling around her knee with a snake-like grip. “Foolish creature, even as prey you’re barely an ant to the appetite of a wolf.” 

“So it’s my appetite you’re afraid of?” Tav smirked.

“Fear, pet, is not in my vocabulary.” Mizora swiftly pulled Tav’s leg away and threw her with a sharp motion of a tail that was stronger than it seemed. Tav felt the rush of air, adrenaline spiking through her body as she was powerlessly flung through the empty space. She didn’t have long to worry for where she might land, however, as the cambion was swooping through the air with wings back like a diving bird of prey. The wicked grin might as well have been a razor sharp beak, the glint of danger shining on the edge of painted lips. 

Mizora caught Tav easily in mid air, arms curling around her thighs and parting her legs. Likewise, she found a grip on cool blue hips, locking the two of them in a new battle of wits. Although this time, sharp tongues were turned to new purpose…

Tav wasted no time, quickly getting another taste of the cambion while feeling the fiend’s hunger already finding a feast between her own thighs. Mizora was relentless from the start, lavishing her senses with more of the essence of the hells. Heat, cold, and even some trying to drain away the strength from her body…but she pulled back to Nessus, using the same power against the woman who was so desperate to bring her to ruin. Sparks of the Weave flickered at the tip of her tongue as she directed the magic into her “attack”. She brought her hand around to thrust inside, curling to find any further weak points in the only part of the cambion that could truly be described as either soft or warm. Tav kept a brutal pace, not concerned for the comfort of a woman who was just as merciless in sex as in the contracts that bound foolish souls to her whims. Mizora almost paused for a moment, tail curling around to take hold of Tav’s arm. Though instead of pulling her hand back, the cambion seemed to encourage her to press deeper, rougher motions. Just like her… Tav thought to herself, redoubling her efforts, digging the nails of her other hand into the base of the fiend’s tail hard to make her point. She felt the grip on her forearm release, but quickly followed by a swift strike to her upper back from the arrow-tip appendage. There was a pleased chuckle that vibrated through Mizora’s tongue as Tav moaned at the sting of pain. The contrast between the pain and the ecstasy kept the ebb and flow of pleasure’s tides moving through both of them as neither was willing to cede defeat. There was nothing but the sensations, the experience, the overwhelming combination of the essences of all the hells distilled into a battle that was more of pride than of flesh. Neither cambion nor elf knew which one broke first - both biting back the sound of their climax, though unable to hide it completely.

Before she had even a chance to regain her breath, Tav felt Mizora’s tail slide around her waist, pulling the two apart and whipping her around face to face again. Taloned narrow blue fingers gripped her throat with just enough pressure to make the point without crushing. “You play with fire, pet. I like that.” 

“Fire? This is a matchstick to a furnace. Is that all you are, Mizora? A sputtering flame?” Tav pushed her luck, licking the taste of herself from the cambion’s own lips, following with a kiss that shared like for like, ensuring Mizora could swallow her own ‘medicine’. “Hm. Perhaps you are merely a rabid beast who needs taming after all.” Mizora caught Tav’s lip in sharp teeth, drawing hot blood as the elf’s pale wrists were twisted behind her back, quickly bound by a coiling blue tail. She struggled momentarily, but with her arms behind her Tav didn’t have the strength to get free. Not that she was particularly inclined to. 

Mizora’s fingers flickered with a myriad of colours, the flames licking around her whole hand, summoning the essences of the hells once more, tracing along Tav’s body. “That’s right, pet, writhe and whine, for the rest of our time your body is mine.” The part of the rogue that wanted to argue was silenced and overpowered by the lust and intrigue that still burned hot. Blue wings enclosed around her as they continued to float in…she wasn’t sure it even mattered. “That’s it, surrender.” Mizora had no intention of being gentle. Continuing to bind her hands with the strength of her tail alone, three fingers thrust inside Tav without warning.

She whined at the intrusion, unsure if the burn was from the stretch or the hells weaving around wicked fingers. The cambion clearly had experience and was willing to play her every nerve to tease out the little gasps that left her mouth hanging open, eyes closed as the sensations threatened to devour her whole. Even the copper-sweet taste of her own blood trickling from her lip onto her tongue was doing little to reduce the heat building deep within her again with the memory of her lover’s sanguine kiss. Although…there was the shadow of something else, the phantom feel of lips where Mizora’s most certainly were not. The quiet echo of her own laugh in her mind, a sending without the stone. “Interesting game, Little Thief, to steal from one such as her… Say the word and we stop, or nothing and we will give you more.”25 words in her own voice, the simple sending betraying the incubus and their game - somewhere in Avernus they had taken her form, and they weren’t alone. She could even feel the edge of the devil’s greed as she pointedly answered the spell with her silence. Mizora had no idea that Tav was leaning back into pure self indulgence, her mind drifting to other tails that could bind her, other lips that could press against her neck, other hands that could thrust with a merciless pace inside her, another thumb that could circle overstimulated nerves- 

The cry that left her lips was not for the woman driving her over the brink, nor even the games of two fiends in Avernus; it was one born from the decision to just take what she could from the experience. It mattered little if Mizora thought she had won, that her sharp voice rang out with a mocking laugh, whispering the gloating of a false victory. Tav had what she wanted, and then some.

—

It was some time before Mizora was satisfied, and Tav’s legs were barely able to stagger as the cambion brought the ground rushing back up beneath them, the circle of magic bubbling up with the unsettling tar-like liquid that washed over them. While the cambion had ensured her own clothes were returned, Tav was left bare, her outfit appearing instead in a heap next to her bed Mizora deposited her on the ground beside them.

“Really? That is where you were?” Astarion’s voice cut through the silence, though thankfully his was the only presence in the room besides Tav and the gloating devil stood above her. 

“Oh don’t you fret now, I have returned your little toy unharmed. Mostly .” She grinned, sharp teeth bared at the pale elf who continued to pointedly ignore her presence. “Well, I hope it was worth it, darling. Did you enjoy yourself?” He continued only addressing Tav, helping pull a blanket around her shoulders before the cold could bite through to her bones. 

“Trust me, pet, she won’t be forgetting me any time soon~” Mizora crooned, her wings spreading slightly with pride. 

“It was…acceptable.” Tav shrugged, equally ignoring the devil in favour of her lover. “I admit I couldn’t resist trying at least once. She did offer me a taste of the hells, after all.” 

“And that was not something that your other cambion lover would provide?” He raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk playing at the edge of his expression. “Or the incubus? They seem more than willing to let you experiment, after all.” 

A pleased shiver ran down Tav’s spine. “I don’t doubt that, but what’s life without some variety? You did tell me to sample anything on offer, after all. It would’ve been a waste of a chance.” She finally turned to Mizora. “Although, I can’t see what all the fuss was about, honestly. A fun evening, but I shan’t be pining after your touch for the rest of my mortal days. You can leave.”

“I can WHAT?! ” Mizora snapped, wings rising and flames gathering around her fingers. “Oh, you impudent little-” 

“What in the hells is going on in here?” Wyll’s voice cut across the room like a blade, stopping the cambion before her spell could unleash itself. “Maybe I will leave, I’m sure you’ll have fun explaining to my little pup why you reek of his mistress~” Mizora’s smile returned, cruel and cold, as she turned her back on the two elves now sitting on the edge of the bed. She stalked across the room, clawed fingers tracing along Wyll’s chest as he stood motionless and furious. “Ta ta, pet. Have fun playing with your friends, while you still can.” With a laugh and a swirl of acrid smoke, she was gone. A moment later, Astarion and Tav were laughing so hard they nearly fell to the floor. “You think this is funny? That you were foolish enough to cavort with a devil who would devour your soul faster than you can snap your fingers?” Wyll stormed across the room, eye blazing with anger. “I thought we were at least friends and here you are sleeping with my enemy after convincing me to…to…” 

“Wyll…gods…no it’s not like that. I’m sorry. Astarion, please-” Tav wiped the tears from her eyes struggling to regain her composure as her lover took over the explanation. It took a moment longer for the pale elf to find the words himself, even as Wyll glared down a the pair. “Listen… You should have seen her face. This darling little thing over here looked the bitch in the eye and told her she was forgettable .”

“You… I’m sorry, you said what? ” Wyll’s anger was mixing with pure confusion, the emotions fighting for control over his expression and neither one winning. “She actually thought,” Tav took another few breaths to calm herself. “She truly believed I was going to be some pathetic whining thing desperate for more. I won’t lie, it was unique, but the best part wasn’t anything we did while undressed. It was stripping off her pride and watching her completely lose it.” “She could have killed you!” The anger was winning again, this time with concern rather than rage.

“No, she wouldn’t.” She steadied herself. “Even Mizora has a healthy fear of what we’re up against, she’s not willing to put that at risk. Once it’s over…well, we might have a problem on our hands. But it was still worth it to see that look on her face!” “You are an absolute menace.” Wyll shook his head. “And you shouldn’t encourage this either! Gods, the pair of you…” His frustration, however, was beginning to ease a little. “She really did look more unsettled than I’ve ever seen her before.” 

Tav grinned. “Right? That’s not even the best part, when I-” “Alright, I get it. Spare me the details, please. I don’t need more nightmares.” The warlock seemed at least willing to let it go for now, turning around to leave the pair to their own devices for now. 

“Suit yourself,” Astarion smirked. “Now, about those delicious details…” “At least let me leave the room first!” Wyll complained, quickening his pace to the door. Once it had closed, and the footsteps receded, Tav nudged her lover. “Maybe we should’ve said less, at least while he was here.” “When he realises that you just managed to get right to the heart of his greatest enemy’s weakness, I’m sure he will see the greater good in your heroic sacrifice.” Astarion put his arm around her, reaching down for the book and quill. “Care to fill some more pages, my love?”

---------- ---------- ENDING NOTES ---------- ----------

I am so sorry it has taken me this long to update ATG - I may have been a little distracted by events, one shots, requests, and other series that leapt to my mind from nowhere. I hadn't forgotten, and in all honestly I found this chapter more challenging to write. But it is here, and more will follow again in a few weeks~

I shan't promise a regular schedule, but I do promise that it will continue again. The next chapters will bring Astarion back in as the main romance, and begin to resolve our remaining plotlines to find our way to the ending.

To those who haven't been following my other works, there are a couple of side stories tied to this continuity, and I would love to go back and work in some things like Abdirak who I missed the first time through, and likely some more side stories. The FicFeb works, both the SFW and NSFW ones, contain more of the ATG Tav's backstory and alternate scenarios which I might copy in here at the end as an "extra lore" chapter, and in the series version of ATG as well.

And honestly to those of you who have been on this journey with me since the beginning, I want you to know how very much I appreciate every interaction, every kudos, comment, and piece of encouragement that brings me back to this story not out of duty but out of a very real love and adoration for it~

[atavsguide]

ATG Side Story - Villain? Saviour.

Pairing: Tav/Raphael SPICE Rating: 4/5 Content Warnings: Sex, hurt/comfort, minor peril, injury detail, some medical treatment (non-sexual context),  willpower bondage (mild)   

Spoilers Act 3 House of Hope, Steel Watch Canon Compliance Barely. There's an element of the canon in how the Steel Watch are dealt with, but that's about it. Other Notes This one might well end up moved into proper ATG continuity at a later date I'm just not sure when. I was inspired to write some soft Raphael so that's exactly what I did, imagining exactly the kind of scenario that might force the devil to show some care, because all nine hells know he's not doing that by choice. 

Mood/Song Firedancer by Poets of the Fall "Sage advice or sensory overload Whatever the pressure However your pleasure holds you captive to the treasure No matter how the earth reverberates You're dancing with the greats With the fools and their fates For time, it never waits. (Crash the gates) Firedancer, flame of life (What remains) Is a gamble, fall or fly (Play your ace) and remember there's a why You should always question the answer."

----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

The building had already begun to shake. Oil slicked the floor and broken machine parts made an obstacle course of their escape. Of course there had been not a second to spare to try and clear a sensible path, and several times curses were muttered as feet skidded in bloodied mess, boots desperate to find purchase on metal and stone to propel them as far away from the impending explosion as possible. The Steel Watch were about to fall, the Gondians all but safe, save for one. Tav stopped, putting her arm around the injured man to help get him to safety, but she had fallen behind. The others were still sprinting ahead as she summoned every bit of strength in her body to carry him and get them out. The doors were wide open onto sunlit streets, where hundreds cowered in the shadow of brutal machines. Perhaps some could be saved, maybe they weren’t too late- “KARLACH!” Tav yelled, using the last of her adrenaline to bodily hurl the injured gnome towards her, trusting the tiefling to catch him. Unfortunately, her boots were still coated in gore and lubricant. While the Gondian flew to apparent safety, Tav fell forwards, landing hard. The next second, the bomb went off. The ground shook and the Foundry went up in a huge explosion. The amount of incendiary within the building was more than enough to send the masonry flying. Tav’s ears rang, barely able to hear the sound of her friends crying out, her lovers reaching towards her with fear on their faces seeing it was already too late. She felt the door itself, half splintered but still heavy enough to break bone, crash into her hip. Wood pierced her skin, the impact shattering her thigh. White hot pain coursed through her entire body, more stone hitting her, the smell of burning and explosive and…sulphur? She barely held on to the edge of her consciousness, vision blurry, as she saw something… someone , appear before her in a brief flash of light. Then everything went dark. — Raphael paced the room back and forth restlessly. Occasionally his hand raked through his usually perfect hair, other times it tapped against his chin in the brief moments he stopped walking. No, not now. How utterly ridiculous a notion. Far too much planning- His mind raced, emotions that were little understood fighting for dominance in his consciousness. “That vicious little shit.” He voiced his complaints aloud at last, earning a slight huff from his slightly-too-perfect mirror on the bed. “I told you he would be trouble when you let him go,” Haarlep couldn’t resist pointing out the harsh truth, “but you insisted.”

“It was meant to play out perfectly. All he had to do was get the crown, then I could wrest it from his grimy little fingers, and the Hells would be MINE. There was no chance that I could steal it from the vault myself, bastard would’ve sensed me a mile away. But a former cobbler’s son bound in service? He’d pay no mind to that.” Raphael stopped. This wasn’t the issue at hand. “How is it that he built such ridiculous machines? And why did she feel the need to play hero?” “Oh I think you well know the answer to that one, Archduke.” The insulting nickname stung far sharper this time, that same pawn that could have crowned himself King took the very title that Raphael coveted for so long. “You’ve said it yourself before. She’s unpredictable .” “She’s a liability, Harlot.” Raphael shot back with a weaker venom. “How can something so fragile hold the key to everything we need- everything I need.” He corrected himself. “Why don’t you stop your complaining and check on her already?” Haarlep sighed, tired of hearing the same conversation repeat on a loop. It had been hours already and the fool still had no clue why he fretted so much over a simple rodent. “Fine.” The cambion huffed, smoothing down his hair and checking his reflection. The healing waters in his room could only do so much, they would not treat a more severe or lasting injury, and he had little trust in the ridiculous concoctions of mortal mages. It had taken an embarrassing amount of strings pulled and favours called, quite a few pawns he’d held in reserve were used up to make the arrangement so swiftly. But they were the best healer in the city, and he would have no less for his most important client.

— Tav groaned. Despite all the potions and balms, having multiple chunks of wood and masonry pulled from your muscle was never going to be a pleasant experience. Every time she thought the pain might make her pass out, it kept her vividly conscious. The older elf passed her another small potion, keeping her constitution temporarily stronger to help the healing. “Quite the predicament you ended up in, Little Mouse. Taking the cheese from within the trap and getting your tail caught? I thought you were smarter than that.” His words carried condescension, but the tone and the glimpse of the wrinkles on his brow spoke of concern, only lightly tinged with disappointment. “Luckily, it seems the cat came to the rescue just in time.” She smiled, teasing a little, but genuinely grateful. Gratitude, it seemed, was not something he knew how to handle. Not the sincere kind, anyway. Tav reasoned his discomfort must be because he was expecting something. “There’s a price to pay for your help, isn’t there?” She shrugged. “No need to explain, I know how the world works, Raphael, especially with demons and deals. But if you want my eternal servitude, I’m afraid you should’ve left me to a quicker burial back there.”

“What?” He sounded genuinely taken aback, offended perhaps by the suggestion, or by the implication the moment he denied it. “If I wanted your servitude, the contract and pen would be in your hand already. No, that achieves nothing.” He pulled up a chair taking a seat beside where she lay face down, devoid of most dignity as the cleric yanked another large chunk of mahogany from her rear. “FUCK could you at least warn me a little next time?” The elf shrugged. “The pain would be no different either way. Kinder if you don’t know it’s coming, really.” They pulled another piece midway through the sentence as if to prove a point. “Are you almost finished?” Raphael hissed a little too impatiently, brown eyes flicking across Tav’s face briefly again as she winced in pain. He should be used to people suffering, he was certainly good enough at arranging it, but there was something in the way his face twitched, as if his expressions were beginning to slip. “Not much left. Only half a door in her, not a whole one, and the bones will need longer to set.” They gestured to the splint and bandages down Tav’s leg and on one of her wrists. “Only a few days, especially if you use everything you have at your disposal, but the bone still needs to knit together properly or her dreams of joining the circus will be completely gone.” “The circus?” The cambion looked at her, perplexed.

“In my defence, those potions are really strong. And so is the pain. I was barely conscious.” She shrugged. “Besides, I used to enjoy Dribbles performing when I was young. Who didn’t?” She tried to push aside the memory of the clown’s dismembered body parts they kept finding in the city. That could wait. “Little Mouse, you’re not a performer. Even if you do like to dance with danger for no reason.” He sighed, almost reaching out to her but stopping short, putting his hand instead on the edge of the table and standing up.  “The damage shouldn’t be permanent. But you will be staying here for the duration of your recovery.” “Excuse me?” She tried to raise herself up more on her arms to see his face where he stood above her, but shuddered as the pain pulled at the nerves in her shoulder. “Stop trying so hard, Little Mouse, you are quite safe. I will not have any further harm come to my favourite client.” He gently pressed her shoulder back down, hand remaining there for far longer than either of them expected. “Ah. There it is. Client. You still have use for me, that’s why you’re going so far for my sake.” She hadn’t expected anything more, but it stung nonetheless. Raphael faltered, the warmth of his fingers still refusing to leave her. “You are not just any client, Mouse. I have told you before, I have no desire to turn you into just some pitiful debtor, nor do I wish to chain you to any contract beyond what I offered before.” He continued to justify his actions, denying his motivations to himself as much as to anyone else. “You and your friends are uniquely positioned to get what I want, and I can provide you with the means to keep your lovely face tentacle free.” Lovely? She turned the word over in her mind. No, another trick to loosen her grip on her sanity and make her sign. She hadn’t decided yet...and they had time still. She was certain that if it came down to it, she could make that deal at the very last possible moment, if she had to. Although, that would give him a lot more power… Tav groaned. Why is nothing ever simple, and why do I have to be the one to decide all of this? And why is he still being so nice? It’s easier when it’s just unhinged sex, or the usual mind games, the back and forth of Cat and Mouse…

“Get some rest, Little Mouse. You will need it. Our foes will not wait forever.” The cambion’s hand caressed her hair gently, a move that surprised them both again. He withdrew, as if he had touched the very edge of a hot stove. Although, who had ever heard of a devil getting burned? —

Haarlep smiled far too sweetly as the master of the house re-entered the room. “Well?” “Well what?” Raphael snapped. “Was she pleased to see you? Were you pleased to see your precious Little Mouse?” They smirked, tail swishing mischievously behind them. “Shut up, Harlot.” He paused, glancing back at the door. “...She’s fine. Injured, but fine.” He glared back at the incubus, fire rising behind brown eyes. “And you are not to lay a single infernal finger on her without my approval.” Haarlep stood, taking languid steps towards their conflicted master. “This room, the rules are mine.” Their voice was on the edge of a snarl, the hint of threat creeping in. “But as long as she does not enter, there will be no cause for you to worry about losing your favourite little toy to me.” Raphael laughed. “Really? You think you are all she could desire? That sex alone is enough to satisfy a sharp mind and a sharper wit?” The incubus glared back, the heat from their body rising to a palpable level even within Avernus. “And you assume that you are enough that she would turn down my offer? You shouldn’t be so greedy, Raphael, someone might get the impression that you actually care.” “Don’t be absurd.” The cambion spat, ignoring even that his name had been spoken so easily. Haarlep smirked. The test proved it. He was completely distracted, but that was also an insult in itself. “I’m not the one losing his cool over a wounded rodent.”  “I’ve lost nothing but time. She’s a tool, and a broken hammer can hardly forge my crown.” He lied, fooling nobody but himself, and even that deception was on shaky ground. “But time we shall have… If anyone in this house so much as-” “Yes, yes, fire and brimstone, every dreadful torture you can think of~” They smirked again, clawed fingers gripping his chin as blazing eyes gave their challenge. “How about we work out some of that tension, Archduke, before you set something aflame.” For a moment, Raphael faltered. Their breath hot against his lips, the enticing thought of everything they could do- “No.” He pulled their hand away from his face, turning to walk away. “I have work to do. If that brat thinks he will get away with this…”

Haarlep watched him walk away, unsure whether the feeling stirring within them was frustration, jealousy, or perhaps they were simple impressed that their Rat was slowly taking everything she wanted so easily. They wondered if she even knew what she wanted, the kind of fire she was playing with… It didn’t matter. One way or another they would get what they wanted, too.

--- Tav rolled over, mumbling in her sleep again, hair clinging to the thin sheen of sweat on her forehead. Unfortunately, the movement caught the splint on her leg in the sheets, pulling it at just the wrong angle and waking her with a hiss of pain. It took a moment to get her bearings again. These soft silks were a far cry from the rough blankets of the Elfsong, or the worn bedrolls they’d used camping rough across the Sword Coast. The heat and slight reddened hue of the surroundings reminded her where she was. Avernus. The House of Hope. The pieces of reality slid back into place one by one, the puzzle making sense for the most part. Other than the image of Raphael’s human form, sat at a small desk to one side, shuffling through papers and marking them with a quill. Strange, she thought as she peered over at him, surely this isn’t his usual office? “Good morning, Little Mouse.” Raphael didn’t even look up, simply adjusting the small glasses balanced on his nose as he continued to mark and sign the parchment. “Rest well?” “I…about as well as possible, I guess.” Tav rubbed the remnants of sleep from dry eyes, feeling her parched lips on the verge of splitting. “There’s water next to you.” Again, without so much as a glance in her direction, but he seemed to know exactly what she needed. “Thanks, Raphael.” She reached over and filled the glass from the condensation-coated jug, the slight clink of ice promising a more refreshing drink than expected. She wondered for a moment how often the ice was being remade for her benefit, but chose to pay it no mind. Questioning these comforts might lead them to end, after all. “Gratitude, is it now?” Finally, he looked up over the rims of his glasses. “Not looking the gift horse in the mouth?” “Well you made it clear last time, I know where I stand- Where I lay.” She corrected herself, allowing herself a slight smile as she took another sip of cold water. “Anything interesting?” She nodded at the stack of papers. “Only boring contracts, Mouse, there is still so much to do.” He moved from one to the next, frowning and rubbing his brow. “If you really wish to be bored back to sleep, I can read them to you.” “Why don’t you take a break? I’ve slept enough for one day, I think.” Tav moved herself carefully over to the side, smoothing down the covers to make a seat. “I suppose I could indulge you for a moment, if you insist.” He laid his glasses on the stack of papers, sauntering across the room with the scent of his usual perfumes arriving a few steps ahead.

Warm, sweet, spiced… Tav quietly savoured the strange and familiar comfort that it brought, as he sat beside her, reaching towards her still bandaged arm. “It’s doing better.” She reassured him, but he gave her a pointed look instead. “I will be the judge of that, Little Mouse.” He took hold of her wrist, but removed the dressing with a surprising amount of gentle care. “Better indeed. Move it.” The command was simple, and hardly unexpected, but it was delivered with a cold bedside manner that stung. “Ah!” She winced as she flexed the joint. “Fuck…” “Don’t be absurd, you mustn’t shy away from such a small pain.” Despite his words, he wrapped his hands around the joint, applying a little soft heat from his palms and rubbing soothingly. “You think that any of your foes will let you falter? Keep it moving. The bones are set, but you mustn’t lose motion or strength.” “Well I’m not fighting right now…” She grumbled, but gradually moved it further, pushing the limits of the motion as the warmth of his hands sank deeper into the bones. She began to feel a hint of a different heat from his touch, from how close he was… She bit it back. Not the time, don’t even think of how he’s next to you in bed while you’re only wearing a nightgown.

—

Raphael held longer than was necessary, eyes lingering on the scars that were still fresh along her forearm. “Another potion. It will do no harm, and speed your recovery further. Then we will check on your leg.” His bedside manner still lacked the soft care of an experienced nurse, but by the standards of a fiend it was positively overbearing with affection. He grimaced internally. He was slipping. But no, it was all a part of the manipulation, to ensure his knight - no, his pawn - continued to play her role well. The consideration of how a pawn can become a Queen should it reach the other side of the board completely escaped his notice too. “This one.” He handed Tav the glass bottle, pulling out the stopper to save her the hassle of using her wrist. “It isn’t poisonous then?” Her voice was playful, but she barely even took a moment to sniff or examine the potion before drinking it in one go. “Well, if it is, then it’s the nicest flavour of poison I’ve had in a while.” “Do you make it a habit to drink toxic substances?” His eyebrow raised, but he relaxed more as he saw the relief wash over her face with the effects of the brew. “Only the fun ones.” She laughed now, the soft music strange to his ears, but not distasteful. Perhaps he might like to hear more- No. Focus. He chided himself. What foolish thoughts… “I wouldn’t recommend it, Little Mouse, you are not immortal.” Yet, his subconscious whispered, even as his conscious mind threatened to silence the thought for good. “Now. Your leg. The splint can likely come off now.” Business was easier, he decided, though he hadn’t entirely thought it through. “Right… Well I suppose you’ve seen everything before.” Despite her bravado, a light blush began to appear on Tav’s cheeks as she lifted back the covers and moved to sit atop them. The nightdress reached to just below her knees, though the splint on her leg went from her shin to the middle of her thigh. Raphael swallowed, his mouth feeling excessively dry. He cursed Haarlep under his breath, swearing the bitch must be up to something with the way he felt as he pushed the fabric up to reveal her still-healing wounds. “I will apply some pressure, you must tell me immediately if there is any pain. If the healer has not done proper duties, I shall have them flayed.”

—

“That’s a bit excessive.” She frowned a little, but didn’t really judge him. Expecting a fiend to be kind was more than foolish, his very nature would not allow it. And yet… Tav winced, the bandage holding the splints in place unwinding slowly. She felt the warmth of his fingers every time they touched her skin, trying in vain not to think about how low he was, how close to her body, how they were already on a bed… “Fuck-” She bit her lip, the pressure on the side of her knee still too much. “Then you will still be unable to bear weight…” Raphael idly rubbed his chin in thought. “A balm, perhaps? Something more direct. Wait here.” Tav watched as he stood and left the room, a swiftness in his step as he went. Is he always in such a hurry? Her pondering was disrupted by a fresh shot of agony as she tried to bend her leg. Right, right…probably better that he’s quicker. I won’t complain. And yet…the space next to her felt like a cold void, now the cambion’s weight was not pressing a divot into the mattress. Only a lingering hint of his scent remained, and the slight heat upon the sheets. A sigh escaped her, there was a quiet need lingering in the back of her mind, compounded by the sudden longing from being left alone. She wondered if she might ever understand him. His intentions, his motivations… Every time she thought she knew what he was doing, what he wanted, everything changed again. Haarlep clearly wasn’t helping either. She wondered if they might be around, if perhaps they would be willing to keep her company when Raphael became inevitably busy once more. If anyone knew what was going through the devil’s mind, it would be them. Her hand rested on the remnants of the warmth where he had been sat, eyes not leaving the door until it opened again. —

Raphael’s feet carried him swiftly down hallways until he reached the cupboards he needed. It was pointless to waste energy on teleporting himself, but still he felt the need to hurry. If the incubus had tainted the potion… He would return to resolve that little problem before it could go further. He blinked away the image of her blushing body dressed in dark satin laying on the bed, and checked the labels of each jar carefully. The waters of the bathing pool could help, but if her leg could not take her weight… Carrying her was not an option, she deserved her dignit- He deserved his dignity to not have to act like a servant to her whims. His brow creased with frustration. Thoughts like unwelcome guests finding themselves swiftly evicted, yet returning through a back door before he could turn the key in the lock. This is all the harlot again, he reasoned, they have poisoned her and continue to toy with me without permission. He grumbled, turning quickly on his heel to go back to the room where she was waiting, laying on the bed- I’m going to make them regret this. — Meanwhile, in the boudoir, a completely serene Haarlep was reclined on the bed simply reading a book. They turned the page, wondering what adventures the struggling heroes might find in the next paragraphs. They had absolutely no intention of interfering with whatever nonsense Raphael was engaging in, nor of playing with their favourite toy until she was healed. They knew better than that, they could be patient. Besides, they considered their complete lack of engagement to be a fitting punishment for the scorn of being turned down by their “Master”.  Ridiculous thought, that he would brush aside the advances of an incubus, refuse the touch that could have him whining in pleasure for hours on end. No matter. They turned the next page, stubbornly ignoring the tell-tale footsteps in the corridor passing by their door without so much as a “hello”. They’ll both be back, in time. They hummed a little tune to themselves, pointedly rejecting any further thoughts of the room down the hallway.

---

The heavy door swung open swiftly on creaking hinges, closing just as quickly behind Raphael as he moved towards the bed. She was laying where he left her, cheeks flush, lips slightly parted, hair still in disarray from sleep. Even the gown remained pushed up to her upper thigh, revealing her legs, the remnants of technicolour bruising beneath her pale skin. 

Tav was an invitation like this, one he was loathe to accept for now…but clearly she could not be left unsated. Incubus saliva could be unbearable without a resolution to that painful arousal. It might even slow her recovery, which he would not allow. The cambion approached the bedside, already removing the lid from the salve’s jar. He sat lower down beside her, body turned to face her. “Your permission, Mouse, I would like to hear it.” “O-oh.” She stuttered for a moment, the tips of her pointed ears beginning to match the redness in her cheeks. “Of course. Do what you need to do, I trust you.” His brow furrowed at those last three words. Of course that’s what he wanted, her trust, he was not in a habit of lying least of all to his favourite client. But hearing it? That was different. “Should you wish me to stop, you need only say the word. You understand?” —

It was Tav’s turn to frown now. What was there to understand? It was a simple healing balm, nothing she hadn’t used before. She could easily apply it herself, but she was also loathe to argue with Raphael when he looked this serious. What she was not hearing, however, was the undercurrent to his words. She didn’t see the way his eyes travelled her body, gauging her reaction as he began to massage the balm over her wounds. Not a drop of incubus saliva had passed her lips, by potion or otherwise, so she was blissfully oblivious to the cambion’s present concerns. Though, decidedly, the feel of his hands moving further up her leg had a very similar effect.  

Feeling the soothing effects of the salve sinking in to her wounds brought a soft sigh from within her, the deeper massage of tender fingers colouring the sound with the hint of a moan. Seeing his eyes flash with a momentary flame was certainly not helping. It would be hard to deny her own desire either, the thoughts that had passed through her mind in the few minutes he had been gone… Of course, some of those were remarkably close to the sight of brown hair descending towards her thighs- —

Raphael could feel her melting beneath his hands, and his clothing felt tighter by the moment. He imagined the ghost of Haarlep’s fingers, gripping, teasing… He cursed their name under his breath, completely unaware that this was all entirely in his own mind. As was the concern that the potion had been tainted, though it was quite obvious that Tav was feeling as aroused as him. Her skin tinted pink, warming more as he allowed his hands to wander, lowered his head towards her shin, lifted her leg and kissed below her knee. “Does it hurt here?” She had gasped, but the noise was not one of discomfort, as she quickly confirmed. “N- no, it’s fine.” Next he lifted her leg slowly, kissing around and under the joint now, right where her thigh began. “Here?” Her head laid back on the pillows. “No pain…” 

“Good, Little Mouse. Then let me continue, if I may?” “Please-”  Her voice was little more than a gasp, the heat rising from her body in a way that he could feel as he moved further up. It was becoming more difficult to hold back. The cambion could almost taste her on the air already, the heady scent of arousal mingling with her usual perfume and the thicker scent of the salve that still lingered on his hands. He laid her leg back down on the sheets, moving now on to his hands and knees after a quick gesture transported his boots over to the side of the room. But he could not afford to be greedy, rough… He must protect his asset. A means to an end. A very attractive means, dark hair splayed across the pillows, breasts straining the fabric just slightly as her breath quickened, deepened, chest rising and falling with increasing anticipation… —

Tav felt the silk slip easily across her skin, shivering slightly though not from any chill. Raphael was…not how she remembered. The times they’d been together before now were hot, feverish, filled with a sense of desperate urgency that made pulse soar and her head light. This…was almost a different man. Though at the same time, not at all. The same chestnut hair neatly swept back, the same scents of cherry, black pepper, palmarosa…a strong and spiced mix that didn’t lack sweetness. The same intense look in his eyes, as if a fire burned silently behind his pupils even in this human form. The cambion was being careful. That was obvious. And a part of her wished he wouldn’t, that instead of sliding her nightdress up slowly, heated fingers brushing lightly against her skin, that he would rip it from her, or burn it up with a wave of magic from his hands. Most of all, she simply, silently, desperately pleaded for him not to stop. He did not. Wordlessly he curled a finger around her underwear, the smallest flame burning away the seam so the garment could be removed without needing to pass sore joints and bruised muscles. Soft eyes looked up at her again, a question in a single raised brow, one she answered with a simple motion to pull her nightdress further up her body to reveal her waist fully. Raphael smiled, looking pleased with her response, before dipping his head lower to kiss along her stomach, lips pressing on her soft body with delicate affection. Tav bit down on her lip as those same hands began to tease her. This was a different game to him, she realised, as he merely stroked his fingertips with the lightest pressure. It might have felt ticklish, but it built the heat and tension within her, muscles tightening in anticipation. —

Raphael could feel her arousal easily. His fingers already slick and hot, her body shivering beneath his lips as he continued to kiss softly along her waist. Maybe he might’ve preferred her quivering with fear beneath him, perhaps a shot of liquor in her naval, savouring the mixture of terror and arousal he could raise within her… But she was not scared. Neither was she courageous. She was simply accepting of his touch, inviting more with the sweet little moans from her lips, telling him without words that she wanted more, needed more, by pressing her body towards him every time he tried to move away. “So greedy, Little Mouse, and I thought you were supposed to be recovering your strength?” He raised his eyebrow, peering up once more at her face and trying to work out exactly what it was he was seeing. Prey? A pawn? …a lover? Ha! Ridiculous. But she plays the part well… So if it is theatre she wants, then the show must go on. “I have enough strength-” she replied, or at least tried to when her voice was cut short with a gasp. Raphael smiled, it had only taken a single finger to steal her words from that pretty little throat. The second brought a prettier sound, barely a syllable drawn out in a prolonged moan. “You were saying?” His smile widened. Had it always been so easy to bring out the desire in her? Or was this just the potion, and Haarlep’s influence… His ego bristled. It wasn’t Haarlep here now, curling fingers inside her, feeling her muscles tighten and quiver every time his lips pressed to her body. This was no incubus sweetening the noise lingering in the air with slow thrusts in and out, the mere mimicry of what he could offer later… “Please-” She gasped above him, the sound of desperation only adding to his own arousal. “Please, more…” Turning the offer down was unthinkable. It might’ve been better had she begged for something else, but his own lust was thrumming through the pulse in his eardrums, and he had his pride of course. What kind of devil couldn’t even satisfy one mere mortal? Naturally, it would always be harder to satisfy Haarlep, the bitch was practically made for sex and pleasure, but Tav…her body was easier to manipulate, seeing her melt into his hands was simple. Besides, wasn’t her first encounter with Haarlep in the hopes it was him all along?... —

Tav hadn’t expected to be doted on, far less to have the devil himself kissing soft lines along the ridge of  her hip towards where his fingers were already working her into a frenzy. She bit her lip, trying in vain to steady her breath, but already losing herself to the sensations before his tongue flickered across her nerves. “Fuck-” She hissed out a single word as her head pressed back into the pillows, gripping the sheets as he increased the intensity of his motions. His tongue moved in the shape of infernal runes, drawing out a false contract of her pleasure, pulling every sane thought from her head and replacing it with a white hot rush that coursed through her veins. As she tipped over the edge of pleasure’s precipice, her moan was tainted by a cry of pain as her shaking body twisted her still-healing joints. The cambion’s free hand moved to hold her still as he continued to draw out the stimulation, dragging out the afterglow relentlessly, though ensuring the warmth on his palm was soothing the pain. By the time she was able to breathe more evenly, she realised he had simply sat back, caressing her leg once more, adding a little more balm over the worst parts. He was even still fully dressed, making her feel all the more exposed. “Aren’t you too warm?” She asked, already realising how ridiculous the question was as it floated out into the air between them. She cursed her orgasm-fogged mind for the betrayal.   “Have you truly forgotten where you are, Mouse? Who you are addressing?” He shifted a little, kneeling upright above her. “I only look like a human when I wish to, you are well aware of my true nature.” The brief scent of burning sulphur flashed in the air with the infernal fire that swirled around him for a split second, revealing a larger body, red skin, a crown of horns rising above his head almost as high as the wings that splayed out behind him. He remained, as he was before, fully dressed in his silks. His tail twitched in irritation, tapping on the sheets. —

“Whatever shall we do with you? You seem to have lost your mind entirely.” Raphael smiled sweetly, a complete façade as he took up his role as the saviour to relieve his poor little prey of the problem that Haarlep had created. “Would you feel more comfortable if I were less dressed, Little Mouse?” Her eyes widened just slightly, stoking his ego. “Maybe you’d feel more comfortable? Those look…tight…” Her eyes drifted down, his clothes tightened further as it wasn’t just his ego expanding. His wings stretched up further, the pride swelling in his chest. “What kind of host would I be to deny my guest a proper view?” The magic worked in a matter of moments, layers of finery dissolving like smoke, reappearing neatly folded on a chair near his boots. The cambion felt every part the saviour he intended to be, even as he loomed over her like a predator about to swoop down upon his prey. His fiendish form was larger, taller, and more intimidating… He often chose to remain in human shape around mortals, lulling them in to a false sense of security before revealing his more devilish nature for dramatic effect. There was nothing he loved more than feeling the swell of fear within a mortal heart when he grew above them, surrounded by hellfire. But there was no such trepidation from his Little Mouse… He could almost see why Haarlep called her Rat, now, the way her eyes took in all of his form, her body carefully moving to make more space for him. Bold. Too bold, perhaps. It was an invitation. The part of the gentleman saviour was one of pageantry, of etiquette, so the dance must continue now that he was dressed the part. Although… A wave of his hand and her nightdress was upon the same chair as his own clothes. An observer who wasn’t clouded by lust or shielded from the view by large red wings might recognise the subconscious choice to put their clothes together to be entirely too intimate for a devil and his client, but the two upon the bed had no such awareness now. —

Raphael’s body cast a looming shadow over Tav, the light filtering through the thinner skin over his wings in a way that made the almost look as if they were glowing. His eyes were aflame, the full blaze within them clear and glowing as they swept across her body. She shivered involuntarily as he lowered towards her, hands finding purchase either side of her shoulders. “What do you long for, Little Mouse? Tell me.” His lips were close to her ear now, his voice sending shivers down her spine, stomach tying itself in swift knots from the feel of his body so close to hers yet not touching. “I didn’t think you to be so slow in taking what you wanted, Raphael.” A little more of her boldness was returning, the itch to rile him up, to push him into acting how she wanted…but he wasn’t taking the bait. “Now, now, what kind of hero would I be to break you before you’ve even healed? No, that would not do at all. Do not think me a brute purely because of the actions of an unruly incubus, they will be punished for their indiscretion in due course.” Somewhere in another room, a red tail twitched with irritation it didn’t understand the cause of, while clawed hands turned the page of their book. Tav didn’t understand either, why he was bringing up Haarlep when they were alone. “I remember,” she whispered into his ear, “the first time you visited me. In what I thought was just a dream… You danced like a prince.” “And you, Mouse, spoke with no such grace or respect for one you would crown with such a title.” The choice of words was very deliberate, alluding to a contract yet to be agreed upon. “You’re right…Prince doesn’t quite suit you.” She reached up to caress his horns, her other hand running along the top edge of his wing, watching the lines in his face soften unexpectedly at the care. “You already have a crown, a cloak, and a great deal of power. It’s…impressive.” She brought down the hand that had been running over the ridges of his horns, instead tracing along his jaw to bring his lips to hers. “Flattery, Little Mouse, might get you somewhere, but I still want my real crown.” His voice was quieter, softer, lips a hair’s breadth away almost tickling her as he spoke. “Later…we can discuss that later.” She slid her hand behind his neck and pulled him in to a deep and passionate kiss. She didn’t want to think about contracts, or crowns, or tadpoles in her head. All she wanted was to feel , and there was no better way to lose yourself in sensation than to pull a fiend into your bed. —

Tav had once again thrown the proud demon off his balance, making moves on the board with rules he had never considered. The game was not his to outmanoeuvre her if she continued to nudge the table. He should really lay down the rules properly, enforce them, remind her who had the upper hand…but the taste of her lips…the feel of her tongue trying to devour her own essence that lingered on his own… Now he was in his fiendish form her body seemed even smaller, softer. She didn’t lack strength of course, even now as one of his hands traversed the length of her arm from the shoulder down to her delicate wrist, the lines of well honed muscles lay just beneath pale skin. His wings spread above her even as he avoided the deeper bruising, guiding her hands above her head. It was like a shield, a protective canopy, she was beneath him and only him. He would fill her vision, fill her mind, fill her- “I will not hold you here,” he pressed a light kiss to her wrist before guiding it back above her head, laying her hands together, “it’s too soon, and healers are expensive for complex injuries. So you will have to obey me instead. You say I have power? Then prove it, show how much power I have over you, and keep your hands right there.” He looked down, expecting to see her eyes defiance glaring back at him, but instead they were half closed, lips parted, breathing just two words. “Yes, Raphael.” Simple. It’s what he demanded of her, it’s what he wanted to hear, but hearing it? That hit a different chord. His tail shivered behind him, the feeling foreign but arousing. Did he want her to fight? Would he prefer it? Or was this deep trust unnerving again?... She knows she is mine, he reasoned, it’s about time, too. Leaving her arms unbound above her head, he moved his hand back down her body - his other arm still supporting his body easily, holding himself above her where she could see him but not yet feel him. He guided her thigh up a little, shifting lower as the greed within him rose. The need to have her, to feel her, to take her… —

Raphael’s teasing had built the lust in her body to a fever pitch. Tav could feel her body burning with longing, desperate for him to finally make his move. And yet, he remained slow, gentle. Caring , in such a way as a devil could be if he so wished. She realised he was different on his own, without Haarlep baiting him, pushing him. She bit her lip as he began to enter her, slowly, taking his time. Her breath left her in a slow exhale, feeling the stretch and heat building with every deliciously agonising second, the ridges adding friction to the equation, the sum total being a deeply satisfying feeling of being completely filled. Tav wanted to speak, to spur him on to move, to reach down and pull his body closer…but that command echoed in her ears. His blazing eyes, the way his horns and wings loomed above her - there was a power there. It hadn’t all been mindless ego-stroking. She groaned with the sensation as he pulled back slowly, ridges catching on muscles that strained to pull him in, her voice only raising louder as he thrust back into her. The pace he kept, it was maddening…the intensity of every motion, the way he moved his hips and watched her every reaction. If he didn’t care for her pleasure, it would be simple to thrust in and out at his own pace until he was done, but he was more than just attentive. Every single movement was lighting her on fire from the inside. The sound of the cambion’s own deep and seductive voice escaping as he felt her tightening, pulsing- It was getting harder and harder to keep her arms where he put them. She wanted to touch him, to feel his body above her instead of just watching… She imagined an invisible force holding her, focused more on the gathering rush building deeper inside as he began to let his avarice take over. —

Raphael felt every wave of her pleasure, and had long since forgotten to realise that Haarlep had not done a single thing to influence him. Everything he felt was entirely from within this room, from within her . Another time he might have preferred more, to go further, to tease her and draw it out, to mix in some pain and power-  She had enough pain, and watching her face flush pink and wanting, hearing her gasps and moans from undiluted pleasure… It was a wine he was willing to sip today. She was allowing him power, giving herself over to him completely, and everything he drew from her was his alone. He tried to hold back a little, but the feeling of her around him was intoxicating. The scent of her skin, the way she bit her lip, the tightening as he hit just the right places- His voice caught between a moan and a growl as the rush overtook him. The cambion pulsed inside her, continuing to thrust as her own climax had her crying out into the otherwise quiet room. Perhaps the incubus even heard them now, and the thought of the Harlot being jealous sweetened the waves of aftershock as he rode them out with her, relishing the ragged gasps as her mind and body were filled only with what he gave her. Tav was shaking as he finally withdrew. Her hair even more of a mess beneath her head, and her hands still exactly where he told her to keep them. “Good, Little Mouse, good~” his voice rumbled through his chest with a pleased purr, “you may move now, when you are ready.” She relaxed her arms a little, her uninjured hand moving a single stray lock of hair that had fallen in front of his eyes and tucking it gently behind his horns. “Why are you really taking such care of me?” “I told you before,” he sighed, wondering how she still did not understand. “You are my favourite client, my path to what I need…” He paused. That wasn’t all. “And in my own way, I enjoy our time together.” —

Tav blinked. She wasn’t sure she’d heard him correctly, and the blindly logical part of her brain quickly rationalised the honesty away. Ah, enjoyed, as in pleasure. The sex is good. That makes sense. Her body still felt a weak and limp as he moved from above her, wrapping the silk sheets around her naked body and lifting her up in his arms, holding her close against his chest as if she were a bride about to be carried across the threshold. “Raphael?” She peered up into his fiery eyes, confused again. “We must get you clean, Mouse, and I will not have sullied eyes gaze upon you. Until you are able to walk on your own, I will indulge you…but I expect you to try after you have bathed in the healing pool.” He was trying to sound stern, but it came across as a better bedside manner than the expensive healer he had hired. —

Haarlep looked up over the top of their novel, raising an eyebrow at the master of the house carrying his charge into the room wrapped in sullied sheets, whilst the devil himself remained completely naked. “Finally, you’ve decided to come and play-” they began, but were quickly cut off. “No, you’ve done quite enough for one day Harlot. She needs to recover, and I shall accept no more interference from you. I suggest you sit quietly and contemplate the punishment you have earned.” His voice was stern, dripping with venom, but quiet. Tav was already half asleep, exhausted already. Haarlep took the hint and kept their reply barely above a whisper. “What I’ve done? I haven’t done a single thing, Archduke , in fact I had considered the very fact that I’ve kept entirely to myself as my punishment to you for denying me.” They gave him an even more pointed look, sitting back and going back to their book. “But it hardly seems like you even need me, you have your prize, now leave me to my story. They’re just getting to the good bit.” Raphael paused. He stood dumbfounded, completely at a loss for words. If there had been no tainted potion, no influence on his own body- It would take days for the effects of those realisations to truly sink in, longer than it took Tav to fully recover. He didn’t even notice the longing when she waved goodbye and stepped through the portal back to the material realm… Avernus felt colder than it should, the halls of the House of Hope suddenly larger and emptier than they had been before.

----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- ----------- This one will fit very nicely into the ATG storyline I just need to work out where, either that or it'll hint towards a potential alternate ending path instead. Either way I very much enjoy toying with a softer side to Raphael, exploring his reluctance and denial in greater depth, along with the ways that both Haarlep and Tav can push him out of his comfort zone.

[atavsguide]

Tricks and Treats in the House of Hope - An ATG Side Story, Halloween Special

Haarlep hosts a party with a number of surprises...

Pairing: Astarion/Halsin/Tav/Haarlep/Raphael SPICE Rating: 6/5 Content Warnings: Sex, Bondage, Double Penetration, Oral Sex, Biting, Blood, Vampire Bite, Aphrodisiac (consenting), Costumes, Brat Taming, Orgy,  Collar/Mild Pet Play,   

Spoilers Act 3 House of Hope (Mild) Canon Compliance Not in the slightest this was purely for fun. Other Notes What was meant to be a short Halloween special turned into 5k words of a very hot orgy scene which I had far too much fun with! Mood/Music The Cult of Dionysus by The Orion Experience, ORION, Linda XO "Orgiastic dances, Nymphs in trances, Yeah, we'll be the envy of the gods above. I'm feeling devious You're looking glamorous Let's get mischievious And polyamorous Wine and women and wonderful vices Welcome to the cult of Dionysus"

----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

Raphael moaned beneath the white sheet. By all accounts this was completely ridiculous, it barely even counted as a costume, but Haarlep had insisted ...

He had been made to keep his human form, brown eyes just visible through the roughly cut holes in the white cotton, the hint of his expression somewhere caught between pleading and anger. "You're not even-" he shuddered, keeping a tenuous hold on his composure, "in a costume, Harlot. "

"Of course I am, Archduke , do I usually carry a pitchfork?"  The incubus let a sinister grin form upon their lips, with a hint of sharp teeth. They were in their usual harness, which had been embellished with a few ribbons and charms to count as being different . Their tail flickered swiftly, striking the "ghost" on the behind. "Good," they drawled seductively, "do keep *moaning* like that and I might give you a treat when we're home."

Beneath the "outfit" that covered him, Raphael was, of course, entirely naked. Well, except for the cruelly twisted ropes, and the various little devices that Haarlep had attached. The incubus made a slight motion with their hand and the intensity of the toy increased, drawing a prolonged groan from deep within the cambion.

"Oh this is such fun~ We should do this far more often." Haarlep grinned wickedly, tying the ornate masquerade mask over their face before pushing open the door to the ballroom. "Now, shall we have you greet your guests?" ---

“This isn’t…do we have to?” Tav looked over her shoulder, the muscular elf holding the other end of the chain attached to her collar. It was very…secure.

“You wished to attend the party, my heart, don’t you think you should dress the part?” He tugged the chain slightly, just enough so she could feel the pressure on her throat. “It’s not like I have a particularly comfortable outfit either, though. I would question Astarion’s taste, but he made quite the offer.” He pulled the chain wrapped around his other chain, earning a small moan from Tav’s left.

“Well,” the pale elf just about choked out, “perhaps I’m having some second thoughts about that.”

The three of them were making their way out to the House of Hope, the invitation was one they couldn’t really refuse. Halsin was dressed head to toe in fine silks, a gold edged mask secured over his eyes and forehead, adorned with sparkling jewels and feathers. The fine cloth was struggling to contain his large form, and he was clearly railing against the ruffled collar at his neck every time he moved. He channeled his irritation towards his partners, however, and had to cast mending on his lower clothing all too often as their reactions continued to rile him up.

Astarion was dressed like a cat, tail protruding from a hole in some rather short and tight leather leggings, leaving most of his legs exposed to the cool breeze. His upper body was still permitted a silk shirt, to cover his back, but the front was left far more open than usual. A little…overexcitement had torn it open when getting dressed, the slight mark of a bear claw on his chest. His collar, a little joke from the druid, read “Meowstarion”.

Tav, on the other hand, was dressed in what might have been called servant’s attire, if said servant worked exclusively for Haarlep. She was almost certain that this was who had sent the outfits for her and the vampire beside her. The collar was sturdy but covered in frills, her top revealing her entire bosom and a hint of the leather straps of the harness underneath. She fussed with the hem of her skirt, desperately wishing for it to at least reach the top of the stockings that rose up to her mid thigh.

“Oakfather preserve me, my heart, I believe I made myself clear already.” Halsin yanked her back to him, wrapping his arm around her throat and growling dangerously in her ear. “Your outfit will remain as it is. I want to feast upon you with my eyes, and if you are very lucky…” He left the sentence unfinished, instead running his tongue along the edge of her ear. “Now, behave. ”

Tav whimpered, the heat rising within her to an unbearable degree as she felt the druid’s outfit straining once more with the effort of keeping his excitement contained. She couldn’t resist the temptation. She rose up on her toes and rolled her hips to grind against him, relishing the gasp of heated breath against the back of her neck.

“Do not tempt me.” He warned, suddenly pushing her forwards again. “We do not want to be late.”

---

Haarlep grinned as they looked around at their soiree. It was hellishly divine, they had truly outdone themselves this year with the gifts they had sent out. Even the gith and the half elf were dancing together seductively, neither of their outfits leaving much to the imagination. When the doors opened next, they felt the frustration rise from the cambion “ghost” next to them. They manipulated their little toys again, pinching just a bit harder… “Did you have to invite all of them?” Raphael snarled through gritted teeth.

“Was I meant to leave your favourite client at home? Take a good look at her, Archduke , don’t you want to greet her?” Haarlep’s tail slid up the cambion’s leg, lighting up his nerves with fresh desires. “I can’t have them-” he gasped, the tip of Haarlep’s tail now threatening to join the toy that already filled him, “seeing me like this!” The incubus leaned in close to where his ear should be beneath the white sheet. “But they can’t see a single thing, not with this sheet here. Just keep up your ghostly moans, it’s very in character~” They laughed, an edge of cruelty in their voice as they withdrew their tail once more. The little whine of disappointment was the cherry on top of the delicious treat they were savouring. ---

“Is Haarlep even trying? I thought they’d come up with something inventive… And…Good gods is that Raphael in a sheet?!” Astarion could barely hold back the laugh, stopped only by Halsin looping a finger through his collar and growling in his ear. “We are guests here, Astarion, so remember to be a good pet or you will be taken out into the alley.” He punctuated the threat with a hand at the base of the “tail”, giving it just a little push and drinking in the moan like wine. Astarion didn’t seem to baulk at the threat in the slightest. Instead he leaned back, seductively reclining against the druid’s broad chest and tilting his head back to nibble along the edge of Halsin’s jaw. “If you want to take me outside, darling, all you need do is ask. I can think of plenty that we can do in a nice quiet spot-” “Control yourself,” Halsin groaned, finding it ever more difficult to follow his own order, “or you will be spending the night alone.” He gave the other man a short shove, quickly casting Mending on straining seams once again.

Tav felt a little jealous, or she did until Astarion collided with her back. His theatrical act of holding on to her to steady himself was fooling nobody, least of all Tav, but she let him anyway. She ached for the touch, and the firm grip on soft curves was almost as arousing as the whisper against her neck. “Keep riling him up, darling, and we will have quite the evening ahead of us. I do hope you weren’t planning on sleeping tonight. Or doing anything tomorrow.” He chuckled, taking just the smallest bite just beneath where her dress exposed her shoulder, quickly covering it up again to hide it from their lover. The incubus approached them, a swagger in their step and a grin on their face a mile wide. “I’m so very glad you could all make it, and don’t you look delicious ~” They were assessing each of the three in turn, sampling the flavours of arousal that were emanating from them even at several paces distance. “There will be time for the grand tour later, but perhaps you should get something to drink first? You do look so terribly thirsty.” Their look was more pointed than the claws they gestured with, a table laden with fine glasses waiting to be taken. Astarion gave the fare a sideways glance, before looking back at Haarlep. “That’s not some kind of rotten trickery again is it? I am dying - again - for a good wine right now.” Haarlep summoned a servant, ironically wearing more than the outfit that was barely covering Tav, who brought a tray of drinks across to them. “No devil trickery here, you are all more than valued guests tonight.” They took a glass and passed it to the almost silent spirit beside them. “Here, even your most gracious host will take a drink, right in front of you.” “Wait,” Tav butted in, calculating several different equations in her head to find the angle they were taking here. “I’ll choose the glass he drinks from, that way we know you haven’t planted one safe one amongst the others.” “Feeling bold today, are we?~” Haarlep crooned, laughing at the audacity of their guests. “That’s fine by me, each of these are the same. Although having you choose the Archduke’s fate, what an interesting thought.” Unseen behind cloth, they upped their wicked game again, giving a brief moment of further stimulation to the cambion. Raphael struggled to prevent his legs from quivering. If it weren’t for the tight ring at his base, the cotton sheet would need to be replaced already. He looked towards Haarlep, eyes almost watering. “The sheet.” He tried to keep the tough edge in his voice. “The costume ,” Haarlep corrected, “of course, I forgot to leave a hole for your mouth. How careless.” They pressed the fabric to the skin of his face and neck, one clawed hand gripping his chin and pulling the cotton tighter. Their other hand traced a lazy line to find the edge of his lips. “Ah, here you are.”

Raphael silently cursed under his breath as the incubus did exactly what they wanted, like they always did. Their claw cut a slit in the cotton in a smooth little line, just enough pressure to drag across his lip but not quite enough to draw blood. They brought their face closer, gazing deep into his eyes like a twisted mirror of all his darkest desire. He could smell the hot cinnamon and perfume, the soap he had massaged into their hair just hours earlier… When those infernal lips came just close enough to his own to feel the heat, yet still denying him the slightest physical touch, he nearly broke his veneer of calm to take the kiss he craved. Haarlep drew back, very satisfied with the helpless look in the eyes of the so-called “Master of the House”, lifting the glass to the newly torn hole. “Drink up, Archduke , taste the fruits of your labour, the treat that the Little Mouse chose just for you. ” He knew it wasn’t poison. That would be pointless, you don’t sacrifice the pieces from your own side of the board without very good reason and something much better to gain. But he also knew Haarlep was not playing idle games. No, the bitch was playing for keeps and loving every second. He caught the Little Mouse’s eyes, and drained the wine without pause. The temperature was both cooling and warming, and that hint of familiar flavour lingering on his lips confirmed his suspicions. It is going to be a long night, Little Mouse, you should have been more careful whose den you walked into.

Tav watched Raphael, or at least the sheet she assumed contained him, drink the wine in one leisurely motion as Haarlep poured it into his mouth. It was almost impossible to make out his expression, but he didn’t keel over. It would be difficult to know if he were simply immune to a poison that would kill her, but she couldn’t seem to find a reason why it might be dangerous. “The ghost isn’t dead,” Astarion said simply, stepping past her to take a glass from the tray, “so if the wine is safe for one undead then it’s safe enough for another. ” Despite his bold words, his first sip was tentative. “Wait.” Halsin commanded. “Like a cat, if you please, Meowstarion.” He tugged the vampire’s chain, encouraging him to face him again. “Meow~” Astarion returned Halsin’s intense gaze and began to lap at the wine, first almost comically with his tongue dipping in and out of the glass, but after a good few sips his motions became slower. Purposefully seductive. The heat was rising in him once again, and it showed both in the provocative way he drank the wine, and in the pink colour rising from his cheeks to the tips of his ears. Tav was captivated momentarily, watching the indecent display. Her focus was broken by a clawed hand on her shoulder, the other reaching around her holding two glasses. Haarlep was close enough to feel their heat on her back, but did not touch her beyond the fingers just pressing on her shoulder enough to feel. “You should both have some too, you know. Slake your thirst, there’s plenty of time to enjoy the party.” The way they spoke should’ve been ringing alarm bells in her mind, but even just watching the way her partners were riling each other up was making her skimpy outfit feel like far too much clothing. Haarlep was not blind to any of this either, subtly inhaling the scent of arousal from the hint of sweat beading on her bare skin. They slid around her depositing the glasses in her hand almost without her noticing.

“Come.” Halsin commanded, almost too effectively as he gestured to Tav. She curled herself into his outstretched arm, leaning against his chest and cursing the layers of silks keeping her from the warmth of his bare body. He took the second glass from her hand, inviting her to watch their lover seduce them both now. Tav took a sip of her own drink, finding the flavour pleasantly fruity, with a slight hint of cinnamon and clove that would likely make some overpaid journalist write a full page about ages and barrels. “This is…good…” She muttered cautiously, feeling the delightful warmth seeping through her body, blossoming and spreading into- Oh, shit. She realised too late what the trick was. She could feel Halsin breathing more heavily behind her now, too, the effects of the incubus’s saliva disguised in the wine taking hold of all of them. She looked back at Raphael, wondering if she was imagining the sheet shivering…

Haarlep spread their wings, stretching out and allowing themselves a pleased little flutter. All around the ballroom, glasses were being drained. Even Tav, who had clearly worked out the ruse, continued to drink. I knew I liked you for a reason, Little Mouse, you step into my trap and continue to take the cheese. 

—

The soiree had been decorated and laid out to Haarlep’s very specific instructions. Heavy velvet curtains had been hung strategically, disguising the entrances to side rooms laden with cushions, beds, and even…tools… One by one they began to fill, the curtains drawing closed, except from those who preferred an audience. Shadowheart and Lae’zel looked as if they were fighting as they disappeared through a curtain themselves, though it was anyone’s guess as to what methods they were like to use or who was likely to “win”. Haarlep enjoyed listening out to that one particularly, it was…unexpected. Somewhere in a dark corner, a tall human dressed in an intimidating outfit that barely tried to hide a tapestry of scars lead an elf with a white raven into a room which had been laid out with their very specific complement of instruments. That one was Haarlep’s very favourite little friend, and they could tell the man with tentacle tattoos around his eyes would be the perfect playmate for him. The music they would make… They could dance to it all night. Other couples and groups slowly left the ballroom, aside from one pair who were simply dancing. Haarlep wondered if they should intervene, encourage them to drink if they hadn’t yet, but seeing the fiery Tiefling dance with the horned gentleman was in its own way endearing. They were enraptured with each other, in a way the incubus no longer wished to interrupt. They had enough of a banquet already. 

They turned back to their…plate? They had picked out their morsels with care, and seasoned them just perfectly. “Why don’t we all make ourselves more comfortable, follow me~” 

—

Halsin dragged his two lovers behind him, admittedly curious about the incubus and feeling a desperate need that perhaps even two hot bodies would not be enough to sate. His nails dug into his palms as he gripped the chains, the seams in his clothes finally forgotten and coming undone as he marched them into the room behind the devil and the ghost. Raphael walked alongside Haarlep, just half a step behind them, struggling to walk straight. It was maddening, his home, even his body being used by the bastard strutting without a single care in the world. But he was too lust-drunk to protest, and he knew he would end the night satisfied one way or another. In some ways that was worse, knowing that Haarlep was right and usually were, too. Tav stared in wonder, the room was positively decadent, and yet there were so many hidden secrets. It wasn’t Haarlep and Raphael’s usual bedchamber, this place was…different. A pool still sat behind screens on the far side of the room, healing was clearly considered a necessity. Remembering her prior experiences, that was almost a relief. Haarlep gestured to the bed, winking to Halsin. “Make yourself at home, I just have one last loose end to tie up .” Raphael moaned as the gag was pressed against his lips. His arms had been bound beneath the sheet the entire time, he was completely unable to resist, not that he had any intention. He wouldn’t admit it, but he craved this. He needed it. The incubus was extremely good at everything they did. He gave them just one crumb of recognition, a hissed whisper before he bit down on the leather bar. “Fine, Haarlep, do as you wish.”  “Oh, I planned to, Raphael.” The dropping of insulting pet names was as close to a declaration of affection as the two would ever get. There was no kindness in clawed red fingers that scraped against heated skin, drawing down the hooks from above and carefully securing them through tiny cuts made in the fabric. 

Halsin wasn’t sure where to look. He stood on the opposite side of the bed to where the incubus was beginning to make the moaning ghost float in the air, suspended by carefully placed rope, the cotton sheet just barely revealing what was beneath as the spirit was fixed facing the bed. In Between them, however, were his two personal pets, crawling onto the sheets as he tugged their chains to direct them. Astarion’s bare chest looked delicious, and Tav…the blush on every area of her skin was just as enticing. With a quiet rip, more seams were obliterated silks giving way to tense muscles and tenser-

Halsin didn’t notice. He didn’t care. He only wanted one thing. Well, three things, if he was honest. The two lovers on the bed, and the incubus who turned to watch them with a smile, their tail flicking upwards to make the ghost moan once more.

“Drink.”

The command from the druid’s lips reached Astarion’s pointed ears like a drug more intoxicating than the aphrodisiac-spiked wine. He didn’t need a second word.

Tav leaned back automatically, reclining against the soft pillows and tilting her head to expose her neck. Astarion approached her on all fours, crawling as cat-like as he could, swishing his hips to move the tail behind him. He could feel the eyes on him, and he was ready to put on a show. He nuzzled into Tav’s neck, the bell on his collar jingling next to the tag, and ran his tongue slowly along the line of her veins. The noise caught in her throat was almost enough to drive him to a frenzy, and he bit hard, relishing the latest sound to spill from her lips as heated blood poured into his own.

Halsin frowned, the vampire might go too far if he did not remember to rein in his lust-parched thirst. Haarlep caught his eye and simply winked, an unspoken thought passing between the two.

Astarion broke his connection to Tav’s neck as the fiend’s tail curled around his forehead and eyes pulling him back and taking his vision. Behind him, he felt the tail of his costume moving, quickening his breath as the weight of the druid settled on the bed behind him.

“He told you to drink, little kitten, not to kill. The Rat is not to be emptied like your last meal.” Haarlep growled a slight warning, while stroking the elf’s silvered hair.

“I was fine,” Tav gasped, longing for the fangs to return with their incredible heat and the edge of pain that drove her wild every time, “I can handle being a little drained.”

“You will need your energy, Rat. You are dressed as a servant, perhaps it is time for you to serve.” Haarlep looked her in the eye, the searing gaze of the flames carrying several levels of meaning. “Druid, handle your animal.”

Halsin wrapped a strong arm around Astarion’s chest, holding him tight but firm as he pulled him down the bed, stopping as the vampire’s shoulders were just below Tav’s hips. “This time, drink nicely. Just like you did with the wine earlier.”

Astarion thought for a moment about disobeying, but the druid’s hand was already at his “tail” again, stirring it in a way that made him moan loudly even as he began to dip his tongue with swift flickering motions, tasting Tav like she was indeed his favourite drink. Which wouldn’t even be an inaccurate sentiment…

Meanwhile, Haarlep had mounted Tav’s chest, their knees pinning her shoulders and arms to her sides. They licked their finger and held it to her lips. “Show me. You can handle a little more, Rat, I know what you’re capable of.”

The feeling of her lover’s tongue made her mouth open anyway, her breath seeking a quicker exit from her body as her nerves lit up. Tav obeyed the incubus above her, wrapping her lips around their finger, savouring the slight heat and cinnamon, relishing in the feeling of the aphrodisiac effect heating her entire body like a hundred fires lit within her all at once. Still…the look on their face…it was too self-satisfied. She bit down on their knuckle, drawing just the smallest drop of blood that tasted like molten iron.

Haarlep laughed. Somewhere behind them, Raphael rolled his eyes. He knew that sound, he knew it all too well. The Mouse was pushing her luck…but at least this time, it would work in his favour. His own finger still felt warm, the slight edge of pain carrying across through Haarlep’s connection. Using his form like this…it was exciting.

Halsin watched his pet go to work on his other love, not caring much about what the incubus was doing. As long as neither of his hearts signalled their wish to stop, he would continue to indulge all of them. And he was so very intrigued by the huge red wings spread out before him and the long tail curling of its own accord.

Astarion wiggled his hips, an invitation to the man behind him, knowing his usual…preferences. He moaned a little, letting the vibrations of his voice move his tongue more as he continued to savour Tav’s warmth and the way she would writhe beneath him.

The invitation was clear to Halsin, but he hadn’t decided exactly what he wanted… The tail was clearly still stimulating, so that toy could remain in place, but he needed something… The idea sparked in his mind as he saw the incubus sliding their harness to one side. The druid shuffled, glad of the huge bed space they had, and rolled onto his back. He pulled himself up the bed so he was right beneath Astarion’s hips, and tore away all the clothing in the way of his prize with his teeth.

The vampire yelped, almost stopping his work, but a swift grip on his rear put him back to work. Halsin did not waste time either, taking the entire length between his lips and working his tongue in maddening patterns across every sensitive inch.

Tav was in a similar situation, faced with the perfect copy of Raphael’s cambion form. She grabbed Haarlep’s harness and pulled them close, almost choking as she took them too deep into her throat too fast. The sensation, however, was intense. She stubbornly kept going, delighting in the words of praise that rained down from above her, encouraging her to keep going. She was almost certain she heard a spirit whining pitifully somewhere off to the side, too, but her mind - and mouth - were too full to give it a second thought.

—

Raphael hung in the air, eyes fixed on the scene before him. All four of them were ravenous, insatiable, and Haarlep was feasting on their desire as well as his own. They looked at him again, a wicked smile curling across their features, and finally gave the quiet permission for him to transform.

Red wings wanted to spread behind him, but Haarlep had planned ahead. Slack rope that had sat around his shoulders was now taut around the wings, preventing them from doing anything more but helplessly struggle. The rest of the bindings had just enough give to account for the growth of his body, and the only thing left free was his tail. He flicked it in the air below him, the end the only part sticking out from beneath the sheet. He knew Haarlep would have no time for him, so he curled the tail up between his own legs and took a grip to mirror what the Little Mouse’s lips were doing, eyes fixed on her every motion.

—

Mouths, lips, tongues, they all danced in the night’s soiree. Haarlep conducted the infernal orchestra, feeling an intense power flooding through them as their favourite Rat and her Vampire were both overcome by the waves of intense pleasure. They held back from their own precipice though, denying Raphael his own for now. No, that would be too easy.

Besides, the most interesting participant at the end of the bed had been too busy giving to receive. Haarlep sensed his would be the most delectable climax to sample, the sheer lust emanating from him was palpable even to those without the incubus’s senses.

Tav gasped for air, partly from having her mouth full for some time, and partly from the orgasm that had just ripped through her body without mercy. Haarlep moved off her now, kneeling to one side and waiting patiently for the other two elves to finish, drinking in the sight of the larger man taking every last drop from his pale lover.

“Do any of you wish to stop?” Haarlep looked over with a smirk, knowing the answer even as the others still licked the moisture from their lips.

“More.” Halsin nodded.

“Now.” Astarion gasped.

“Please.” Tav whined.

Somewhere above them, the "ghost" whimpered his agreement.

It took only a few minutes for Haarlep to reorganise things to their satisfaction. They lay on their back for once, arms behind their head, looking towards the three before them. “Rat, you should be prepared.”

Tav swallowed, her throat suddenly dry. But she was nothing if not determined. The incubus saliva had certainly helped. Behind her, Halsin and Astarion were readying themselves with scented lotion and careful fingers, and in front of her the incubus was licking their hand once again.

“Not for your mouth, this time, Rat. No, this will make things…easier.” They caressed her hip with one hand, whilst plunging their prepared fingers deep within her core.

Tav wasn’t sure she needed the extra lubrication, she was already a mess, but she soon felt the other effect of their saliva. Tense and heated muscles began to relax a little around his fingers, allowing for more to slip inside, stretching carefully. The groan from behind her told her that the situation there was hardly any different. The desire within her to be completely filled was becoming insatiable. The incubus merely smirked at her.

“You are so very delicious~” They whispered, so only she might hear. The words alone had her voice mingling with her heavy breaths, not forming any language but that of pure lust.

It wasn’t long before Astarion’s hands were caressing her back, his lips coming to meet her shoulders and kissing lines of affection up to her ear. “Are you ready, darling? For us?”

She nodded, understanding the meaning in his words. Haarlep guided her hips to above them, lowering her down carefully, slowly, so she could feel the friction of every ridge. Flush to their body, they were not done.

“Closer, Rat.” They pulled her body forward, leaving her exposed to the lover behind her.

She was grateful for the incubus’s ministrations now, as Astarion carefully lined up and gradually entered her, groaning himself as he felt the incubus against him.

—

Raphael watched on, almost impressed as well as overwhelmed by the phantom tight feelings gripping him harder than his own tail did, as the last of the four manoeuvred on his knees, entering the pale elf with a gentle care and delicacy. The “tail” had long since been discarded, but most of the clothes remained on. Well, except for the druid’s. Muscles, and more, had long since turned the fine outfit into little more than rags, only the ruffled collar and cuffs remaining in one piece.

It was an utterly debauched sight. He strained at all of the ropes, desperate to feel more, to be where Haarlep was, where any of them were. He was not entirely immune to Haarlep’s abilities, and it had been hours since the toys had been set to their dastardly work on his body. He needed more, wanted more, he tried to cry out around the gag loud enough for the others to hear but their own lewd sounds were drowning him out.

—

Haarlep glanced over at their captive, deeply satisfied with how needy he looked. They grinned wickedly as they licked the tip of their tail, curling it around beneath them. They were delighted with their work, seeing their favourite toy filled with not one but two of them, moving in tandem and making her feel every single nerve and muscle as she rode out wave after wave of pleasure from their motion.

The druid on the other side of the complex equation was adding to it all, matching the pace that the incubus set at every turn, taking his cues from them and savouring the pleasure of both of his lovers. Haarlep wondered, perhaps, what the man might be like on his own, but that didn’t matter now. They considered this a test of his worth, to see which would outlast the other. Perhaps not a fair test, as the elf only had one partner clenched around him, whilst Haarlep not only filled Tav but ground against Astarion inside her, their own tail teasing within them at the same time just to add to Raphael’s torture.

Indeed, Haarlep was almost completely overwhelmed. Every room in their halls was filled with a similar scene, pleasure echoing off the walls, seeping into every stone, heating the hells themselves far beyond their usual searing flame. For once, it became hard for them to hold back. This was their finest hour, their masterpiece, the culmination of multiple carefully laid plan coming to one excruciatingly delicious climax. — The ghost was the first to lose the game, spilling forth across the floor from where he remained hanging, breathless, helpless, and utterly satisfied. Tav had lost count of the amount of peaks her pleasure had reached, but when she felt the shuddering climax of Astarion throbbing inside her, her head damn near burst. The white hot pleasure was followed not long after by the incubus adding to it, pulsing through the aftershock and leaving her entire body weak. It would have been impossible to say who won between the incubus and the druid, as Halsin roared like a wild beast the moment he felt his lover tighten around him with his own release. He held on tight to Astarion’s chest, soothing him through the intensity, pressing loving kisses across his shoulders and neck even as he was overcome by his own mind shattering climax. 

— They almost collapsed in the aftermath, sprawling out across the bed, unable to form words, just sounds, the odd giggle as the intense pleasure subsided. Halsin gathered his lovers into his arms, one either side, and lay holding them close, soothing them and caressing them with gentle hands. Haarlep glanced down at the trio as they went to release Raphael from his bindings, even indulging him by carrying him over to the pool when his legs refused to stay upright. It took a while before the lovers on the sheets were ready to move to the healing waters, Halsin supporting them both with his arms around their waists, their own arms linking behind his back. Haarlep noted, with some approval, that the man didn’t even seem fully satisfied. They guessed he might well be able to continue far longer, had his partners had any ability to move at all. This would be something to consider later… They spent a long time resting, tending to each other, gradually coming down from the dizzying heights they had ascended to in Haarlep’s little game. By morning, a lot of exhausted but satisfied bodies were leaving through the portals, and barely any still had the clothes they arrived in. Fresh outfits had been laid out in each room, almost in anticipation of this very outcome. The sight of so many walking home might have been described by some as a Mass Exodus of Shame, but there was no room for shame in Haarlep’s domain. They smiled and waved, knowing their delightful little trick meant they wouldn’t need to feed again for weeks. Although, they wouldn’t mind a little treat …

----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- -----------

If you're wondering "where in the hells was Gale for all this", honestly? He might've been accidentally left at camp. He got a one shot and a side story sequel later so I consider that I have made it up to him now.

[atavsguide]

ATG 13 - Bear? Bare

In which there is a surprise in the woods.

Pairing: Halsin/Tav SPICE Rating: 4/5 Content Warnings: Sex, Bondage, rough sex,     

Spoilers Act 3, Halsin Romance Canon Compliance Canon adjacent and close to Halsin's romance scene with a bit of my traditional embellishment to add some extra flavour.  Other Notes Introducing Halsin's poly dynamic to Tav first, there will be more later where we bring Astarion back into the story more at the conclusion of his quest Mood/Song Run Wild by Valkyrik "Come find us in the woods tonight But before the nighttime turns to day I'll let the melody take way I'm leaving reservations behind (Behind) Now the sun is rising It's energising The shadows are melting away There's a drum beat breaking into my bones Crushing the ice and crumbling to stone And the melody of the night keeps calling me Louder and louder and louder I wanna run wild I wanna run free I wanna move like the stars are a part of me."

Tav watched as Halsin paced the room, wondering if his boots would wear a permanent path in the floorboards. She stopped in front of him and laid her hand on his chest. “Halsin. Enough.”

“I’m sorry, I’m just-” he began, looking down into her eyes and making her breath catch in her throat. “Restless.” She finished his sentence for him, echoing the sentiment. “I can tell. You seem to be mostly recovered from your wounds, too. You’re not fond of being indoors this much, are you?” “I miss the wind in my hair, the grass beneath my feet. It feels…unnatural, to be so far from nature. The saplings struggling between cracks in the stone do not help.” He sighed, looking towards the window where some scant few branches knocked against the glass every time a breeze caught them. “Let’s go, then. Tonight. There’s a spot not far outside Rivington, we can take some food and wine with us, maybe even our bedrolls, and spend a night under the stars.” Tav smiled taking his hand in her own as a subtle hint. “You’re…certain? You do not wish to bring the rest of our friends along?” Halsin hesitated, caught between excitement and concern, visibly struggling to contain those emotions. “Two is company, Halsin, three is a crowd. Isn’t nature better appreciated without a crowd?” She squeezed his hand, watching his throat move as he swallowed his own anxieties. “That would be… Appreciating nature as the Oakfather intended. I would like that, very much.” He held on to her hand a little longer before excusing himself to gather what they might need. Maybe don’t invite the Oakfather tonight, Halsin. Tav chuckled to herself, tucking a couple extra items in her own pockets.

--- The sun was setting as the pair walked through the lower city and across the bridge towards Rivington. Tav felt her heart racing, but she had a suspicion the druid’s was sprinting much faster than her own. He kept his eyes fixed on the road ahead, the hint of a smile tugging at his lips from time to time, feet keeping a careful pace as if he was desperate to run but didn’t want to wear out his companion. “There’s no rush, we do have all night, if you want.” Tav smiled, casually linking her arm through his elbow, delighting in the pink hue that rose to the tips of his ears. “I have…spoken, with Astarion. About your situation.” He tentatively broached the subject, still keeping his gaze on the path as they passed the last houses out of the city. “I hope the conversation was enlightening. I asked him to speak with you, once you were feeling better.” She pulled herself closer against his arm, relishing in feeling how his muscles tensed even more. “Maybe someday he might join us, when he’s ready to. But I’m not going to push him.” “He requires more healing than a few spells and salves can provide.” Halsin agreed, risking a brief glance to the woman at his side who was stroking his arm as they walked into the trees. Breathe, by the Oakfather’s mercy, stay calm… “You know, you’re welcome to join our little book club if you want to.” She kissed his shoulder now, relishing in teasing him, watching every little sign that he was more than ready to throw her down into the grass at any moment…and yet also enjoying how much he held back. He kept his poise, no matter how difficult she intended to make it. “Is it not…too personal, to be reading your innermost thoughts and your, ah, experiences ?” The druid paused for a moment, turning to face her properly now. “I have nothing to hide, not really. Astarion told you about my rules?”

“He mentioned them, yes. But I think I might like to hear them from you, directly.” He placed the bag down by a tree, they were already far enough into the woods to be alone now at least. Tav followed his lead, putting her bag beside his and pulling out her diary. It felt peaceful, even though nature’s orchestra surrounded them in the moonlight that sparkled on the lake’s water, just visible between the trees. “Here, you see?” She pointed to each rule in turn and read them aloud. Rule 1: Survive. Do whatever you must to stay alive.

“I will. I have. I’m going to keep everyone alive now.” She felt a little pain lingering whenever she thought of the first rule, but the scars on the man before her told her she was, unfortunately, not alone.

“You have survived much, my heart.” The druid spoke kindly, a new pet name escaping perhaps sooner than he intended, but drawing a smile from her that softened his own features further as he caressed her shoulder. “You do not have to struggle so hard alone, now.” Rule 2: Live. Find your pleasure where you can get it, remember what life means beyond survival. “This…is a much more fun rule. Lust is an indulgence, pleasure is fun, and when we don’t know how many days we have? I want to make the most of them.” She laid her hand over his, where his thumb still idly stroked the edge of her collarbone. “Such is nature’s way…” He sounded a little crestfallen now, a hint of sadness in his smile. “That’s… I don’t mean to say I have no feelings for you, Halsin.” She panicked a little, realising she might have said the wrong thing, not wanting to hurt him. “I’ve wanted to spend more time with you, and when you were missing, I… We were beside ourselves. I pushed that rule as far as I could, neither of us were willing to give up until-” The druid pressed a finger to her lips, quieting her worried words, moving to cup her cheek with his hand as he bent to kiss her. It was soft, warm, and felt like it was on the verge of sparking a fire where they touched as he almost let his passion take over. But he drew back, breathless. “I know, my heart. He told me, and I feel the same, for both of you if you will have me.” Tav nearly dropped the book, but Halsin leaned back again, running his fingers down her arm from the shoulder to the wrist, lifting the book back to where they could see the open pages again. He looked down at the page to encourage her to carry on.

Rule 3: Take. If nobody else needs it, it’s yours, especially if the owner has more than they need.

“Nature does provide.” The druid smiled, the hint of a laugh playing around his eyes. “Well, nature, rich fools who haven’t heard of good locks… Same thing, right?” “I suppose it could be, if you stretch the definition far enough.” He watched as her finger lingered on the last rule, Astarion’s addition. Rule 4: Taste. Sample from any plate before you that is appetising. “Well?” His smile grew just a little wider now. “Are you hungry?” She glanced down at their bags. “We did skip dinner for this.” He leaned in towards her again, lips just a whisper away from hers. “The food can wait, let’s find a way to fill more of those pages instead.” This time the book did fall from her hand as Halsin wrapped his arms around her, almost lifting her off the ground as he kissed her with an unbridled passion. Tav felt herself completely encompassed by him, the smell of leather, moss, and a hint of honey filling her senses as she tried her best to hold on with her arms around his shoulders. His hand drifted down, caressing the curve of her hip, cupping her rear, then sliding further to lift her thigh, encouraging her leg to find purchase as he fully hoisted her off the ground. Tav raised her other leg, both now encircling the druid’s waist, and for once now his head was tilted upwards to continue the kiss he did not wish to break even as he manoeuvered her back against a tree. She could feel his muscles, tense and almost shaking, heated even in the cooler evening air of the forest. 

Halsin abruptly parted them, almost dropping her to the floor as his breathing grew heavy, laboured. “Halsin? What’s wrong?” Tav steadied herself against the tree, uncertain what to do to help. The druid was almost glowing, his eyes alight with a form of magic as he fell forward onto all fours. He hurriedly tried to unfasten his clothes, but it was a little too late. Even the tough leather buckled and ripped as his body shifted and transformed, growing in size, thick dark fur covering every inch of the huge bear. The creature stepped backwards, a look that could only be described as apologetic crossing its features… his features. Tav held out a hand, stepping towards him. “Are you alright?” He blinked a few times, then shook his head, the rest of his large body following, the magic weaving back around him and returning him to his more usual form. He was almost naked, the remnants of his leathers hanging off him in strips, and he sat back on his heels breathing heavily still. “I’m…sorry. Oakfather grant me strength - Sometimes it is hard…to control myself.” Tav knelt on the ground with him, taking his hands into her own. “Don’t worry about it, as long as you’re ok.” “How did nature make you so beautiful, my heart? Inside and out.” He kissed her hands softly, eyes locked on hers. “I will be just fine. With you here, how could I be anything but?” There was something about him that still seemed slightly ashamed, a look she was not used to seeing from the Archdruid. “Halsin,” she made sure he looked her in the eye before she continued, “I like you, I adore you, all of you. Just the way you are.” She allowed a little smirk to play at her lips. “But for now, perhaps stay like this. I don’t think I can handle a bear.” Yet, she almost added, only allowing the thought to half form in her mind.

“You seem very certain that you can handle me as I am. Perhaps we should test that theory.” There was an almost animal glint in his eye as he raised up on his knees, pulling her closer to him and removing her clothes with deft movements. It didn’t take long for her to be as bare as he was, both dressed only in the cool moonlight and the light breeze that passed around them. “Nature truly outdid itself when it made you…” “I could say the same of you. It’s like you were carved out of marble by an expert artist, and brought to life with the warmest heart.” She smiled, reaching forward to tuck his hair behind his ear, delighting in how he shivered as her fingers brushed past the pointed tip.

“You flatter me,” he held her hand to his cheek for a moment, “but perhaps we’ve talked enough for now.” He kissed the inside of her wrist, following it with further tender pecks along the length of her arm, moving closer to wrap his arm around her back. His lips continued their path along her shoulder and collarbone as he brought them both up to their feet again, kissing up her neck as they were standing. “Oakfather preserve me, I want to devour you…” He growled seductively in her ear. 

“That’s why we’re here, isn’t it?” she returned the look he was giving her, full of barely contained lust.

He paused for just one more moment. “You must tell me if we are to stop, I do not want to hurt you.”

“That would be almost impossible,” she breathed heavily, feeling the heat rise within her as his lips lingered by the tip of her ear, “but for safety, squirrel can be our word.” She was rewarded by a deep chuckle in her ear, the sound itself travelling along her nerves to somewhere far deeper in her core. “Somehow that seems perfect.” He began to lift her again, pressing her back up against the tree as he continued to administer his affections across her skin. Soft lips expressed tender care across fresh bruises and old scars alike, the slight cooling of healing magic soothing the more recent signs of battle that marked her like a mosaic. Tav tensed as he moved lower, leaving small bites along the line of her hip, each delighted gasp from her lips only urging him onwards with renewed passion. “Hold on.” He murmured, as he hooked his arms under her legs and in one swift motion stood up with her thighs on his shoulders, bracing her back against the tree once more as his tongue began to taste her desire. Tav didn’t even notice the whisper or the slight gesture as the spell was cast, but she felt the vines of Entangle rise from the ground to hold her. You have certainly been talking to Astarion, haven’t you- She moaned as his tongue and lips drank deeply from her, working every nerve within her as the vines coiled up and around her arms, holding them above her head and secure against the tree. More vines found purchase around her waist and ribs, lifting and cupping her breasts, thinner ends just pinching the hardened peaks to draw a fresh noise from deep within her lungs. The food in their bags sat long forgotten as Halsin took his time, savouring every moment, every little motion of his tongue sending waves of heat through her whole body. Just as promised, he  devoured her, drinking in the pleasure, working in such careful patterns that it wasn’t long before the local wildlife were rudely awoken by the wanton howl that escaped her. He held her tight, pressing his tongue ever deeper even as her hips bucked against him. Even as his mouth refused to stop dragging the ecstasy from every nerve, his hands caressed every curve they could reach. Strong, soothing, carrying the aftershock of her climax as long as he could and bringing her back down again like a gentle wave passing through the afterglow. The druid eased her down carefully, the vines relaxing their grip and lowering her shaking body into his arms. He kissed her heated skin tenderly from her naval to her neck, until her feet touched the floor once more. Tav felt like she had been flying, floating back down to the moss below her toes completely surrounded by affection. “You didn’t stop me.” He whispered against her cheek, continuing to kiss her even as she blushed a deeper hue again. “I didn’t need to.” She reached her hands up into his hair again, lingering by his ear this time. She felt his reaction as her fingers caressed the line from lobe to tip, the way his breathing quickened, the subtle heat rising from his skin. “I didn’t want to.” “You are…dangerous.” He rolled his head back, leaning in to the touch against his ear. “Isn’t that what makes it exciting?” She began to kiss and nip across his chest, her fingertips still tracing unspoken words in her new favourite place to tease, relishing in the quickening of his pulse. He looked down at her again now, his hands gripping her hips firmly, just holding her back from pressing against him. “More?” His breathless whisper was hot against her ear, lips trailing a new path, worshipping every inch of her body as he sank to his knees before her, one hand already moving to her inner thigh. Tav simply nodded, biting her lip, unable to resist the temptation to let him do as he wished. Her knees still felt weak, and the moment he slipped a finger inside, curling it to reach the most sensitive parts, she nearly fell completely to the floor. 

His eyes caught hers as he looked up momentarily, before dipping back down to taste her again. The druid could not get enough, tasting her, moving her, drawing every breath from her lunches in ragged gasps as he added a second finger to his new favourite game. Tav was certain she would’ve fallen over, if it hadn’t been for the hand inside her and the other wrapped around her lower back holding her as close as possible. She tried to brace herself against the tree behind her, suddenly missing the grasp of the vines but feeling completely incapable of denying Halsin the meal he desired.

Trying to cling to her consciousness with everything she had, she ran her fingers through his hair, once again finding the tips of his ears to caress. The vibrations of his delighted moans only increased the feelings building within, ready to bloom a second time with a primal lust. She kept going, letting her fingertips rile him up more, relishing in the look of him knelt before her… Halsin’s hunger seemed endless, relentless, damn near insatiable. Looking down at him worshipping every inch of her body was the most erotic sight that Tav could imagine. His skin was beading with sweat, muscles clearly defined and almost quivering with the sheer sexual energy that seemed to full every cell of his being. Even his breath was heated as he worked his fingers within her while his tongue did not waste a single drop, tasting her, devouring her like it was her last meal. By the time the shockwave hit, rippling out from her core with muscles twitching around his hand as he continued to tease out the afterglow, her knees were completely weak. She was certain the only things keeping her upright were his hands, one inside her and the other holding her lower back, keeping her pressed to his face as he kept the final pulses of warmth subsided with a long and shuddering moan. “My heart,” he smiled, casually cleaning his hand with his tongue as she sank slowly to the floor, “you are a greater feast than all of nature’s bounty.” For a few moments, all Tav could do was try and remember what breathing was, and appreciate the sight of the man in front of her. This suited him best, hair falling out of place, skin slick with sweat, moonlight highlighting every line of hardened muscle, and the best part of all - the smile on his face as he quietly watched her. “What do you desire? Name it, and it will be yours, as I am yours.” He laid his hand on her knee, beginning to caress up her leg, but Tav stopped him. “No,” she leaned forward, caressing his cheek softly, “you give too much of yourself. Let me…” Halsin’s face was a mix of delight and self restraint. His lips tried to form words, but his mind gave him nothing more than a silent smile. He nodded, turning his head to kiss her hand and wrist, looking almost lonely when she pulled back. Tav found a little strength to move again now her body was finally recovering, and took the small bottle from her bag.

“I thought we were leaving the picnic til after?” Halsin looked confused for a moment, until he realised exactly what her plan was. “Oh…well, in that case, carry on.” Tav smiled, shuffling towards him on hands and knees, the glass bottle held between her teeth. She pushed firmly on his chest, finding very little resistance as he laid on his back beneath her, watching her every move while consciously not acting on any of his impulses. She almost found it difficult to straddle him, kneeling over his waist but denying him contact for now. She relished the way he bit his lip when she took the stopper out of the bottle with her teeth. She held the bottle high above him, letting a little of the golden syrup pour in a thin line down to his chest. She used the honey like ink, drawing a map of everywhere she wanted to taste, watching the way he reacted to each place. After replacing the stopper, she put the bottle to one side and began to sample the delicacy she had made, a sweet dessert to savour and enjoy. Her tongue and lips teased, relishing the taste of his skin. The honey had the tangy sweetness which blended so beautifully with the hint of salt on his hot muscles, the lingering flavour of leather from his armour, and the general earthy aroma that seemed to be a part of him made the experience complex, yet decadent. She continued down across his abdomen, amused at the points where he quivered from a ticklish touch, running her hands down his arms with just a little pressure. There was no way she could ever hope to pin him beneath her, not on her own, he was far too strong, but this little illusion of power quickened his pulse beneath her fingertips. By the time she kissed along the line of his hip, teasing little bites and enjoying every moan he tried to bite back behind tensed lips, she could feel him almost quaking beneath her. She wanted this, to see him finally allowing someone to tend to his desires, and it was clear how much he was enjoying it too. The taste of him now was like a fine banquet. She dragged her tongue slowly along his tip, as if tasting a stray drop from a bottle of wine, listening to the long low moan that came from above. Tav kissed along him, each fresh press of her lips opening them more, adding just a little more tongue, until she reached the top once more and took him entirely into her mouth. She lavished affection on him, allowing her teeth to tease and drag out pleasured moans, her hands still caressing his body, tenderly testing for any areas that deepened his voice. Tav let her tongue speak a hundred languages, all words of love lavished around him, singing his praises more literally as she allowed her own moans to send subtle vibrations through him. It seemed this was enough to tip the scales, as she was rewarded with the taste of his own nectar, a warm honey with its own sweetness that she devoured with a ravenous appetite spurred on by the howl that echoed around the clearing. Tav barely had time to catch her breath when his strong arms lifted her forwards, pulling her up to straddle his waist again, gazing at her with unbridled passion in his eyes. “Of all of nature’s gifts…” He paused, running his hands up her arms to her shoulders as he sat up, bringing his knees up to support her back. “I couldn’t possibly ask for more, and yet… Forgive me, I want you, my heart, I want all of you.”

“Then you may have me, and I shall have you.” She kissed him lightly, almost surprised when he immediately deepened the kiss, the taste of each other mingling on their tongues in a moment of pure lust. “As nature intended.” He growled, kissing down to her neck as he lifted her slightly, encouraging her to continue. Tav followed his direction, finding him already prepared with barely a minute to rest. He’s…insatiable… she thought, not unlike me, I suppose- The thought was cut off as she felt him in place, too deep in her own desire to try and tease him or prolong her own satisfaction. She pressed herself down slowly, the pair of them exhaling in tandem as he filled her so completely she thought her legs might give way again. But she held strong, wrapping her arms around him, holding him close as she began to move.

--- Halsin had been thinking of this moment for so long that it was almost like a dream now. Surrounded by nature, encompassed by the body of his heart, watching her head roll back as she took her own pleasures by moving above him. It was going to take everything he had within him not to rush this, and he was now more grateful than ever that she had already given him some release before they began. That would make it easier to prolong the moment, to draw out every second as long as he could. The soft glow of the moon made her look even more beautiful to him, if such a thing had ever been possible in the first place. He did not miss the city one bit, his senses keener from the bear within that was always just held back below the surface it was impossible not to notice everything about her. The colour of her eyes, sparkling with starlight. The sounds of her breath catching in her throat as he moved with her, finding every way to make her feel all of him, pressing just that little bit deeper every few thrusts and relishing the little moans against his lips as he kissed her neck. The scent, the scent was so clear to him; the moss beneath them, the fresh water of the lake nearby, the ripening berries on the bushes and refreshing pine- Tav leaned back and braced herself on his knees behind her, quickening her pace for a minute to draw out her own pleasure. Halsin focused again, trying to hold back and allow her to do what he pleased. The aromas of the forest were mingling with their own sweet perfumes, sweat, sex, honey, and the slight hint of roses from the woman whose head was tilting back breathlessly, chest heaving as her climax echoed from the trees. Oakfather, forgive me, she is too much.

--- Tav rode out the wave of bliss, unaware of the feral look creeping onto her lover’s face. When she was descending from the high, she soon realised something had changed as he gripped her hips and rolled them both so he was above her. His arms were shaking, not through the difficulty of holding himself up - far from it, he could likely keep that position for hours - no, this was the pure intensity of his desire. She gasped as he pulled out, pausing only to flip her on to her front before he pressed back inside with a swift and powerful motion. His lips pressed devoted kisses and untamed bites across her back, holding her legs together with his feet and shins pinning them down. His thrusts were wild and harsh, breathing ragged, and if she didn’t know better she might have thought he had truly become the bear again, but his hands remained entirely without paws or the thick fur of the beast. As he increased in intensity, he found a grip on the back of her neck, holding her beneath him in a way that excited her entire being. It didn’t matter that the ground was rough beneath her, or that her hair had become entirely tangled, or that the remnants of the honey was clinging to her skin. All that mattered was this, the feeling of him completely ravaging her, letting his passion take control and bringing her breathlessly towards their conclusion. “Let me hear you,” he growled, “let the whole forest hear your voice cry out, make the birds envious of your song.” His voice alone was almost enough to tip her over the edge, but it was when she felt the subtle growth within that her muscles responded, tightening around him as he let go completely. The sheer intensity of the pulsing climax seemed to drag an even greater one from her as she did exactly what he had demanded. Not a single beast within earshot remained asleep, the sound travelling close to a mile from where the two elves cascaded together over an entire waterfall of bliss, the consummation of lust that both had felt since not long after they met. Halsin lay his body over her, wrapping his arms around her in a tight embrace and kissing the point of her neck where he had gripped perhaps a little tighter than he had intended. She didn’t care, though. She was filled with complete bliss. Beyond the powerful afterglow flowing through her whole body, she felt so entirely encompassed by him. It was as if they were the only two beings in the forest, in the whole world. She was glad he didn’t withdraw immediately either, not wanting to feel that emptiness just yet. Tav sighed happily. Even in this, he was gentle, the embrace of a lover not just a quick fling. Although he was above her, he was still careful not to let his whole weight rest on her, supporting himself by his knees and elbows and the forearms that were wound around beneath her, holding her close. She could feel the strong and steady beat of his heart through her back, she could hear his breathing slowing to contented sighs, and she wanted nothing more than to remain right there.

--- Halsin waited a while, savouring the close feeling of holding his heart in his arms, listening to the easy sounds of her satisfied body. Eventually, he carefully parted them, a light chuckle escaping him at her disappointed little sigh. “Let us clean up, my heart, and we should not let our other feast go to waste.” He kissed her shoulders and back as he moved aside, waiting to help her to her feet on legs that couldn’t quite support her. “Just give me a moment, you don’t have to-” she tried to protest, but was cut short by a sweet kiss. The druid instead lifted her up into his arms and carried her to the lake, sinking into the cool water slowly and holding her close. “I don’t have to, but I want to. You have done so much for me, allow me to take care of you, too.” Tav wrinkled her nose and pressed her finger to her lover’s lips. “Only if you will allow me to do the same for you, my love.” “Love,” he echoed the word carefully, contemplating its meaning. “So you are willing to share your heart with me, as I do you?” “Of course. I care about you. I love you. I suppose I have for a while…” She kissed his cheek, smiling at how he blushed now from a simple declaration of affection. “Let us indulge our bodies as we so wish, sample all the delights the world might have to offer, but keep our hearts to ourselves, and our other love.” “Astarion.” He echoed her unspoken words. “You think he will accept me into his heart, too?” “Give him time, earn his trust, and hold him with care.” She kissed his lips, a declaration of her affection. “I don’t know how anyone could resist falling for you.”

---

They spent the rest of the night beneath the stars. They swam and bathed in the lake, playfully splashed each other and chased each other through the cooling ripples that sparkled in the moonlight, and eventually even made it to the food they had carried all the way out there. However, when the sun rose and they realised it was time to return to the city, they noticed a small problem. Or rather, a large, naked problem. “My clothes…I completely forgot.” Halsin sighed, looking at the torn scraps of fabric and leather that couldn’t even form enough of an outfit for a certain incubus to wear. “Oh…shit.” Tav realised, looking at the few tears in her own clothes that prevented them from effectively covering her. “This…is going to be awkward.” — Some time later, the upper floor of the Elfsong tavern was filled with laughter and a friendly mocking, as two elves strolled in carrying their bags and clothed only in the blankets of their bedding wrapped around them.

----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- -----------

It felt about natural to have the Halsin chapter here, after his rescue and recovery, with a little need to get out of the city. He's a terrible patient in my mind but what better way to know he is fully healed? This is the last main chapter that I currently have ready, so there will be a few of the side story specials coming in next, then ATG 14 will be back hopefully in the next couple of weeks depending on my schedule~

[atavsguide]

ATG 12 - Friday? Freaky

Pairing: Haarlep/Tav/Raphael SPICE Rating: 5/5  Content Warnings:  Sex, BDSM, Power Play, group sex, light neck grab, mild hidden voyeurism, body-swap, mild petplay (brief use of collar and leash, one use of the term "pet" as derogatory)  

Spoilers Act 3, House of Hope Canon Compliance If you wanted canon you are in entirely the wrong place now. This is pure "Rule of Hot" and I don't think either of us care now do we?  Other Notes Style note - hopefully this is clear, but whenever Tav is talking in all italics, these lines are being spoken by Haarlep through her. I'm going to go with it's a Haarlep specific thing, I was going to use Magic Mouth on the studs in the harness but the rulebook just didn't quite work for it, so I figured they could add something to the spell or the contract.

Essentially the rule at this point is "what Haarlep wants, Haarlep gets."

Song/Mood The Devil You Know by I Fight Dragons "Nobody knows you better than your demons So whatever you believe it's now or never Time to take 'em dancing. Drop into the flow, let your body go. Dance with the devil you know or go home. They're all watching now, better show 'em how: Dance with the devil you know, and get loud."

----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

The soothing waters of the pool were completely refreshing. With only a little more attention from Haarlep, who was willing to care for her but not to spoil her, Tav felt herself entirely restored. The food and drinks provided were a luxury, too, and one that she happily indulged in. The incubus warned her she would need her energy, and they would be proven right before dawn. As she cleaned up and recovered, Haarlep talked her through their plan. They did not have a lot of time, Raphael would be on his way back in short order having felt the incubus’s use of his form from across the realms, but his work would keep him away just long enough to prepare. Tav stood still as they assessed her, preparing the spell scroll. “You shall have to cast this one, take great care not to lose your concentration, Rat, Alter Self has a time limit too.” “Why do I need to cast it?” She looked at them quizzically.

“Because we do not have enough time to teach you to speak as I do, to act entirely as I do. So my concentration will be on making my words fall from your lips. Looks alone will not fool Raphael, but if we are cunning we can misdirect him. Now, take a good look at my form, and prepare your spell.” They handed her the paper and stepped back, taking but a moment to transform their glamour, the feminine form of the Archduchess now standing before Tav with wings spread. She did as she was bidden and took her time, examining Haarlep’s new body in as much detail as she could. They watched her in return, smirking at the colour rising from her cheeks to the tips of her pointed ears at the sight of their beautifully sculpted curves. “Now, cast it. We have only a few minutes remaining, Rat, but I must be certain you have got this right. I assure you he knows every inch of me~” they laughed, wings fluttering for a moment with an emotion somewhere close to pride. Tav read carefully from the scroll, shivering as the threads of magic wove around her, transforming her body into the perfect mirror image of the female Raphael. Wings and tail extended from her back, feeling both familiar and completely alien to her in a single moment. She flexed them carefully, testing the strength of the muscles and how they moved whilst Haarlep stepped aside to a wardrobe. “This feels…different.”

“Of course it does, but you shall have to get used to it quickly. Now, arms out, if you would, and step in here.” They held out the leather harness, identical to the one they usually wore but fitted to the feminine form. They were quick to fit it now, not wasting any time to arouse her senses but instead focused entirely on making sure not a single hair was out of place. “There, can you move freely?” Tav flexed her limbs, feeling the decadent pressure of the well fitted harness clinging to every curve so very perfectly. It was strange to have something on her body yet feel more undressed than she had moments ago. “It feels just fine. What next?” “Next,” Haarlep instructed, “you must make yourself comfortable on the bed. Appear entirely disinterested, no matter how you feel when he walks in through his little door.” “Wait, where will you be?” She asked over her shoulder, even as she walked towards the bed. “I, Little Rat, will be hidden until the time is just right.” They noted the look that crossed her face, as they began to walk away. “I will be watching , do not worry. He will not be permitted to go too far. Now, do remember everything that I taught you. I will give you the voice to speak to him, but you must use my body if you want to take everything from him. If you do well, I will make certain that you are well rewarded~” “Yes, Haarlep, anything you say.” Tav clamped her hand over her mouth in shock, the voice had risen from her without her permission.

Maybe, she thought to herself as she laid upon the silk sheets to wait for the master of the house, maybe I will do exactly what you suggested and take my own reward.

--- Raphael put the last of the papers in order, replacing the books upon their properly secured shelves. Plans of this magnitude were exhausting, and required meddling with powers that made even his skin crawl. And of course, that little Harlot had been up to something again. He felt it, of course, but at least this time they had known it wouldn’t be quite as inappropriate timing. Not that he would let his displeasure be any less evident. 

Truth be told, when he left, he hoped - despite the vile implication of the word - that Haarlep would be bored and do something about it. The master of the House of Hope himself had been agitated since the Little Mouse had crept into his personal bedchamber and allowed his incubus to… His brow furrowed. Haarlep had played him like a lute, plucking every string like a bard whose sole talent was to get on his every last nerve yet leave him frustratingly fucking satisfied . He wasn’t sure if it was the anger at his authority being disrespected or the excitement at what might be waiting that lit the fire under his feet, but he certainly picked up the pace as he locked the door to the library vault, stepped past the protective barriers, and waved his dimension door into place in front of him. He took just a moment to smooth down the silks of his shirt, inhaling deeply to fill his lungs deeper with rage before stepping back into his home. ---

“What took you so long?” Tav spoke, in Haarlep’s voice, in their feminine body. Her wings were spread out behind her, tail flicking slightly with mock agitation, as she swirled wine lazily in a glass barely bothering to look over at the new arrival. Just like Haarlep told her. “I can take as long as I wish, Harlot. And why, may I ask, have you chosen that body tonight?” He walked over casually, sitting on the other end of the bed. Tav’s heart quickened a little, it was…different, to see him like this. “Technically, it is my body, so I may decorate it as I wish. Or were you hoping I might have a different look for you to try out? Something decidedly more… rodent , perhaps?” She was suddenly glad that her skin was already bright red, the implication they made whilst speaking for her, from her… It was almost as exciting as the reaction she saw from Raphael. “Don’t be absurd ,” he snarled, just a little too emphatically to be believable, “that would mean you made a deal with her and I gave you no such permission.” “You didn’t?” Tav blurted out without thinking, but Haarlep quickly covered for her. “Why would you though? I wasn’t aware you thought so highly of yourself that you would need to give me permission to do what I like in my domain.” “Well, out with it then. What is it that you’re up to?” Raphael glared at her. Even with his human form’s eyes, Tav could feel the hellfire burning within him. For a horrifying moment she worried that he might see through her guise, but he merely raised an eyebrow awaiting the reply. “Wouldn’t you like to know.” She replied, her own obstinate streak leaking through and thoroughly enjoying the visible bristling in her sparring partner. Ah, this might actually be fun, to turn the tables… Alright, Haarlep, I agree. This will be its own reward. “Are we going to bicker all night, or do you have a point you’re going to reach eventually?” He was on the line between boredom and rage, the exact time that Haarlep had told Tav to step up the game. She drained the rest of her wine, offering him none and putting the glass on the table with a languid motion. “Undress. I tire of seeing your pompous silks hiding your body from me.” Haarlep added the words to her voice, the air of command coming so naturally from the sultry tones of the Archduchess’s form she wore. “Take your time, Archduke, entertain me as payment for keeping me waiting.”  ---

He hissed, the lines in his forehead deepening, but he obeyed like it was the most natural thing in the world. Tav watched closely, careful to maintain her air of indifference, as Raphael stood from the bed and began to loosen the fastenings of his finery. It was hardly the sultry display of a stripper, but Tav had missed the sight of him in their last…encounter…so she fully intended to savour the look of him. She licked her lips absent-mindedly as the top of his chest revealed itself to her.

“Pent up tonight, are we, Harlot ?” He continued to glare obstinately, whilst still doing exactly what had been asked. It was clear from the strain of the silks below his waist that he was entirely enjoying being ordered around, a realisation that further excited Tav. No, she would not be needing to steal a kiss from Haarlep to enjoy this . It was almost comical how many layers, ruffles, and clasps had to be undone and cast aside before Raphael was even halfway naked. However, when his trousers finally slid down to his ankles there was nothing left beneath. Well, nothing except- “On your back, if you please.” Tav’s mind blanked for a moment, not quite registering Haarlep’s next commands as they left her disguised lips, the memory of feeling him returning with a startling clarity. Her borrowed cambion tail swished behind her of its own accord. “I thought you were complaining this was too dull, human form, laying comfortably-” “I didn’t say you would be comfortable, Archduke .” Tav hissed, finding her own thoughts surprised her once again. She stood, moving to the side of the bed, looking for the items that Haarlep had set aside for her. The gag, of course, would not be needed. No, she wanted to hear every decibel of his reaction to her, and she did not mind hearing his voice one bit. “And you will remain in that form until I tell you.” Haarlep added to the order whilst she pulled out what she wanted, reminding Tav that she had the choice of when to have him change for her. “Not using your magic today, I see? What, too tired to bother?” Raphael glared, even as he lay prone, naked, and completely at her mercy. “You think you deserve that much effort? Know. Your. Place.” She brought her tail down like a whip on his inner thigh, eliciting a prolonged groan. Her aim was far from perfect, the limb still feeling foreign to her, but she was still delighted by the response. It made her bolder as she knelt on the bed above him, savouring the feel of the leather cutting slightly into her thighs and how small he looked beneath her. She stretched out her wings and dangled the leather cuffs before him. Raphael remained silent, not giving her the satisfaction of a fight now, simply waiting. That would not do. She whipped her tail around again, striking somewhere far more sensitive and eliciting something close to a yowl from the previously proud and composed fiend. But he did not use the word, his word, the one Haarlep had told her was just like her own. He did not want her to stop.

“Do not think to bore me, Archduke, or I shan’t bother even with this much, and you shall remain unsated.” Haarlep’s warning resounded clearly, even if Tav had no intention of following through with it. However, it seemed to have the right effect. “Whatever happened to romance?” he growled, giving her the slight satisfaction of a fight as he pushed his hips up towards her. “I didn’t give you permission to touch me yet, ” she purred, leaning down to put her lips to his ear as her hands worked the buckle of the strap viciously tight around his first wrist, “you will have to prove to me that you want it, that you can earn it, and then I might consider giving you what you want.” Her blood burned hot, almost like the body she inhabited was truly what it appeared to be, and relished the strained noise that escaped his throat as she bit his earlobe. “You,” the sound came from between gritted teeth, “are playing with fire.” “Water just isn’t as fun.” She whispered into his ear, securing the second strap around his wrist and pulling it almost cruelly tight. The cuffs were attached together by a sturdy metal ring connected to a chain. A chain which she yanked sharply upwards to test her control on his arms. “Well, Archduke, isn’t there something you want?” He strained his neck towards her as she sat back, keeping her lips just out of his reach, delighting at how hard he tried. His legs tried to seek purchase on the bed now too, desperate for any skin contact, but she denied him once more. “Bitch,” he seethed, “you always have to have it your way, don’t you?” “And that’s why you like it this way, Archduke.” Haarlep responded through Tav, as she hooked her feet over his legs to pin them down beneath her. “Aren’t you bored of always trying to win?” That time she wasn’t sure if she was playing the part, or genuinely asking for herself. Something she quickly corrected by remembering what Haarlep said before. “Isn’t it more fun when you lose ?”

“It might be nice to see you lose, for a change.” He muttered this time, straining at the bonds that held him as Tav traced along his jawline with a taloned finger. “Perhaps you just might,” she mused, more to herself than for his benefit. She had very much enjoyed losing herself to the pleasures Haarlep could bring, but this … This is what she wanted more. He was the one that would endlessly tease her, never dignifying her with her true name, only ever the nickname. She brought her tail down on his hip, drinking in his gasp as she dragged her teeth along the edge of his ear. He was the one that would flirt and try to seduce her with his mannerisms, peppered with hints of cruelty and threats. She let her lips brush past his, delighting at how he whimpered at being denied so much as a chaste kiss when she pulled away. He was the one that would constantly push her closer and closer towards a contract that clearly had too big a catch to agree to. She gripped his throat with a taloned hand, pushing his head onto the pillows as she rolled her hips to grind on his thigh. Who has control now, Raphael? Grand Archduke of Avernus, swaggering around like you own the place, and look at you. Putty in my hands. I could break you if I wanted to, but this… Oh this is so much better.

--- Haarlep was watching closely, carefully concealed, and utterly delighted. They hadn’t imagined they might draw this side out of the Little Rat, and once again resolved not to underestimate her in the future. She was…inspired. Clumsy, perhaps, but she was finding her footing, and they were impressed. They held a little toy in their hand, wondering how long it would be before it was needed - after all, if she did want to go further, the illusion would be broken if Raphael did not feel what she felt. A replica would be enough, and Haarlep was almost impatient to use it. __ Tav was relentless. Every time she gave Raphael the satisfaction of touch, she pulled back. She kept her hold over him, literally and figuratively, with the carrot and the stick. It was surprising to her, how much she was delighting in drawing out the torment, watching his body react in pleasure to the slightest of touches. Her tail whipped and cracked, covering his human form in tiny welts that radiated their pain like heat. Her lips and fingers caressed, even as her claws and teeth raked and stopped barely short of drawing blood. Raphael was utterly enveloped. He seethed at being denied release, strained uselessly at his own feminine cambion form towering over him holding him in place, and fumed at never being given permission to change to his own cambion form. “What do you want?” The leather of her crude outfit dragged over him, the brief contact driving him to madness even as she demanded an answer with his own glowing eyes. “You know what I want, Harlot .” He kept his pride even as he moaned at the contact when she pressed her hips down over his. “ Enough , are you not satisfied?” “Not until I hear you ask properly. ” Haarlep interjected through her voice, as Tav had already begun to remove the underwear preventing him from getting what he wanted. She held herself above him, waiting for the response, still gripping the chain attached to his bound wrists in one hand. “Well? What will it be? What. Do. You. Want?” Her own words took over, demanding what was expected, punctuating each with a lash of her tail over bruised flesh. “H-” He groaned as her free hand reached down to add to his torment. “I want to fuck you, Haarlep. Please. ” There it was, the plaintive whimper, the begging, the final nail in his coffin that told Haarlep they had won, every single time. Tav felt her wings, the wings of the Archduchess, quiver in response to hearing that name. A shiver of pleasure, a feeling of deep satisfaction and pride. “Good, good…you’ve done so very well, Raphael.” Haarlep allowed his name to be spoken aloud, Tav surprised to hear it leave her mouth, but knowing these words were also for her. The validation…it felt incredible. She shifted slightly and moved slowly, so slowly, drawing forth an extended noise somewhere between a whine and a growl as she allowed him to enter her fully. It was hard to hide her own reaction to feeling him, her borrowed form heating to a fever pitch with her own desire. Somewhere, unseen, Haarlep smiled.

Tav had always imagined Raphael to want control at all times, she had thought that if their dance from her “dream” were ever to continue that he would want to lead. His pride was as formidable as his ego, and he seemed loathe to even consider the possibility of losing. Especially to someone he saw as beneath him. She looked down as she began to ride him slowly, drawing out the sensations for them both. He didn’t see Haarlep as beneath him. That was clear now. Haarlep was not even an equal. They were the one being that had his respect, his trust, and admiration perhaps. In this room, no matter what words were spoken, Haarlep’s were the final ones. Feeling just a hint of that power was intoxicating. “More.” The wanton moan was another plea, he couldn’t do with just this. He needed everything . Not even permitted his full form, he was desperate for all he might be granted. Tav remembered more of Haarlep’s tuition, and brought her tail to his lips, wordlessly telling him her expectations.

Raphael’s lips and tongue caressed the tip of her tail, leaving it slicked and ready as she moved it back and sought entry, still a little clumsy as she tried to guide it in with her hand whilst still riding him. “Stay still, Raphael. Soon.” Haarlep commanded, the last word as an instruction to Tav. He gasped as the “Archduchess’s” cambion tail penetrated him, pressing and flexing, moving to find the exact point he needed-

Ah, there it is. She savoured the way he moaned beneath her, breathless, desperate, about ready to let go at any moment…except he had been commanded to remain still, by the one voice he could not refuse. It was almost cruel, but some things were worth the wait. She stopped her hips from moving for now, sliding her free hand between her legs to pleasure herself, teasing out the kind of orgasm that he was going to feel, pulsing, convulsing, gripping every inch of him as she was overcome with pleasure. Then right before the moment the climax could build to that shockwave, Haarlep gave one final command from Tav’s lips. “Transform.”

Just as the spasms of a hundred nerves and muscles began to cascade through Tav’s body, she felt something beneath her, inside her, changing. The expansion nearly drove her into a frenzy, and it was all she could do to hold the concentration for the spell that held her disguised form as the cuffs broke and Raphael finally moved of his own will. All the impatience, the teasing, drawing out the experience whilst denying him time and time again, it boiled to the surface. This was a side she hadn’t expected to see, but it delighted her. He gripped her hips with now free hands, using the leverage to slam hard into her over and over, selfishly pursuing his own release whilst inadvertently giving her everything she desired. She gripped his cambion horns, now standing proudly like a crown from his head, and pulled him into the kiss she had denied him before. She felt the need to devour him whole whilst being devoured, giving in almost entirely to a reality far more satisfying than any time she had dreamed of this. But even as they found release together, cascading headfirst into a shuddering bliss, she knew it wasn’t her that he wanted. Not her body that filled the room with his roar of pleasure. Not her voice that had easily brought him to his knees. Not her hands that teased every sensation from his body. Not her wings that shook in the afterglow, not her tail that withdrew from him still slick and glistening, not her lips that tasted of cherry and ash- “You were wonderful,” Haarlep spoke through her again, voice low, “if you’re not done, I have a treat for you…” Tav wasn’t entirely sure who the words were for, but she could feel a new rise from the cambion beneath her, in more ways than one. She sat back from him, taking at least a moment to get her breath as she reclined against the foot of the bed. She tried to keep up appearances, knowing Haarlep would not likely tire from anything less than a week long orgy, but it was difficult. Taking control was exhausting, the power that flowed through her had almost felt terrifying, yet even now it was hard to stop her legs shaking as she desperately desired more … Tav was glad that Raphael had his back to her when he turned to face Haarlep - well, not Haarlep precisely. 

Oh you devious bitch,  she thought as she looked at her own true body stepping into view, dressed in the exact same silken outfit that Raphael had conjured for her within her dream, I should’ve known you’d pull a trick like this.Haarlep put on an excellent show, looking apprehensive, yet refusing to flinch as Raphael’s own cambion tail flicked wickedly through the air. They would no longer be providing her words, either, but there would be no need for now. “What in the hells are you doing here, Little Mouse? And precisely how long have you been lurking in the shadows?” He demanded, wings stretching out in a display of attempted intimidation even as he was sat entirely naked and glistening with the evidence of their recent actions. It would have looked absurd, had it actually been Tav stood there defiantly. “I was invited,” Haarlep replied in Tav’s own voice, perfectly replicating her every mannerism with ease, “and I thought you would find it rude of me to turn down an invitation from your own hand.” You liar- Tav spat in her mind, but nevertheless deeply intrigued by the way Raphael reacted. This show was entirely for her benefit, she realised. She was close enough to see every little muscle twitch, the way he leaned just a little closer, how his arms moved just subtly to hide his growing arousal from the Tav standing across from him. Fine, she relented in her mind, I will thank you later, Haarlep… “So now you choose to respect social etiquette? You still ignored my second question, Little Mouse, exactly how long have you been there?” He was visibly bristling, but once again his anger blended beautifully with lust into an intoxicating cocktail. Tav understood exactly why Haarlep had planned all of this now. “Long enough.” Haarlep-Tav smirked, putting a hand on one hip to accentuate how the dress clung to the lines of their body, her body. “Is this what you wanted, Haarlep?” Shit, now I have to- “It fits you very well indeed. I must say he has fine taste, Rat, to keep that dress in your exact size.” Tav played her part as best as she could now, working out exactly how best to rile up Raphael further.  

“Of course, if you don’t want me here, I can just leave.” Haarlep began to turn away, forcing Raphael to act. “Wait.” He snapped, altogether too quickly to deny his interest in her beyond this. “If you wanted to leave, you could have done so before. What is it you really want?” He wove a swift spell in the air, a Zone of Truth settling around the faux Tav unexpectedly. Shit , the real Tav realised, they can’t lie now, only avoid the truth, which will make it more suspicious.

“I was interested.” Haarlep replied, carefully turning back to face Raphael now as he stood up almost uncomfortably straight, no longer caring about how much of him was revealed. “Interested doesn’t cut it. What do you want with me , Little Mouse? Is this what you desire? I can draw you out a contract in short order, if you’re that desperate. ” His tail swished more behind him, the mixed emotions fighting for control. Anticipation, frustration, and…the horrifying realisation that it was all coloured with the disgusting tone of hope. “I do not desire a contract from you.” Haarlep replied, truthfully both for themselves and their portrayal of Tav. “What is it that you want, though? You could’ve sent me away the moment I stepped into view, and yet there you are, keeping me right where you want me.” “You insolent-” Raphael stepped towards her, tail striking the floor, “how dare you presume to know what it is that I want!” He passed the barrier into the spell’s area now, glaring down at them. “Are you sure you can deny it now, Archduke ?” Tav cut in from behind them, still reclining in the form of the Archduchess, seeing the perfect opportunity to slide the blade of her words between his ribs. “I-” Raphael halted, the spell choking his lie. “You devious little- What is your game here, Haarlep?” He turned on his heel, while Haarlep gave Tav a loaded wink from where they stood behind him now. “I was bored,” Tav replied simply, “and so were you. This sounded like an entertaining idea. Do you disagree?” He faltered again, another question he could not answer without a level of honesty he was not ready to embrace. Behind him Haarlep wrapped their arms around him, caressing his chiseled muscles. “Come on, now, why don’t we have a little fun? I would love to dance with you properly this time. Don’t you want to be with me?” How much does Haarlep know about that dream? Tav didn’t have much time to consider the implications, immediately distracted by the hint of a groan from Raphael as Haarlep began to toy with his chest. She flinched, however, when his tail struck Haarlep’s rear. She felt it, just as surely as if she were wearing her own body. 

Haarlep simply grinned at her with her own smile. 

Oh, fuck.

“Why did you recoil when I-”... The realisation dawned on Raphael at about the same moment Haarlep shifted to their masculine form, strong arms now securing the master of the house in place, their hand holding his chin in place to force him to really look closely at the Archduchess he had just slept with.

“Why don’t the three of us work this out, on the bed.” Haarlep growled, now in their own voice, pressing against Raphael’s back while raking his chest with their claws. “We can have so much more fun now our toy is ready~” They caught Tav’s eye. “But don’t you lose your concentration just yet…I have always wondered what he might feel like to be utterly surrounded by himself .” Raphael bit his lip as Haarlep twisted his arms together in front him, securing them with a swift spell. Mending, with a little extra power to it, welded the broken cuffs into one piece, binding his hands clasped together in the twisted appearance of a prayer. Another gesture and a silent Mage Hand deposited a collar with a chain attached into their hand.

“Don’t. Move.” Haarlep whispered directly into his ear, causing the cambion’s wings to shudder as his incubus secured the collar around his neck like some kind of pet. “Wait.” They commanded, an unspoken command of quite the opposite also given to Tav. She sat up now, the first part of the game was over, but she still had an act to maintain. She stretched lazily as she stood from the bed, reaching the peak of her height, all three now technically reaching the exactly same scale and yet…Raphael looked smaller between them. Tav stalked towards him and raised his chin towards her with one claw, as Haarlep began to kiss his shoulders. “Tell me.” She spoke directly into his eyes with her own command. “Tell me that you want me. I will not touch you if you do not agree.” Raphael groaned at the conflict, the desire clear for all to see, but unwilling to allow the Mouse to catch the Cat…and yet… “Fine.” He relented, realising it mattered little when she had already taken so much of him that night, willingly given. “Not good enough, Archduke ,” Haarlep growled into his ear, “use your words, like a good pet .” “You absolute-” Raphael’s complaints were silenced by a pair of tails striking him in tandem. “ Fine. I want this, Little Mouse, and you better not disappoint me.” The echo of power and control he tried to cling to was barely a whisper when he was so utterly trapped between two hedonistic deviants drunk on lust, but he had done what was asked. Tav grabbed his horns and pulled him in to a kiss, finding her tongue met with the same fiery passion and a strangled moan when Haarlep bit down on his shoulder.

His body was entirely theirs, his desire for them both clear and emanating from him like the heat of Avernus itself. Tav took the chain that Haarlep passed her, pulling Raphael towards the bed. She walked backwards, tugging him along with her by the collar around his neck, until she was sat back on the bed with legs apart and waiting. Haarlep followed her lead and shoved the bound cambion to the ground, now truly looking like a heathen in prayer - hands bound and in the pose of supplication, knees on the floor ready for worship, entire body rigid with anticipation. “Go ahead,” Haarlep looked to Tav, “take everything you want and more. You have earned it.”

Looking down at Raphael on the floor, Tav felt another rush of intoxicating power. The permission and praise from Haarlep tipping the scales just as they intended. She pulled the leash, dragging his head towards her, thrusting his face between her legs with a single word to command him. “Eat.” It seemed the selfishness could be tamed out of him well, as the cambion did indeed follow the instructions. He even nudged at her thigh with his horns, silently suggesting she lift her legs over his shoulders to bring him in closer. She followed the direction, holding his shoulders tightly between her knees. — Haarlep took a moment to appreciate the sight. It was utterly decadent. Seeing the Archduke bent double, face buried between the thighs of his own female form, for once giving pleasure without being able to feel it in himself like he could if it were Haarlep laying there with his tongue thrusting within them. Their favourite little Rat was playing so beautifully, too, her gasps and moans with the voice of the Archduchess bringing a new level of excitement to them, erasing the last of their patience as they decided how to join in. — Raphael’s moan from between Tav’s legs was the most wanton noise she had ever heard. She glanced down and saw exactly what had drawn the sound from the lips that were still working hard to quicken her own breath.

Haarlep was on the floor behind him, one hand wickedly pulling the cambion’s tail, the other between their own legs just beneath the dress that had torn when they transformed…and their face was pressed right up to Raphael, clearly applying their own tongue with a level of skill that could impress a professional brothel. Raphael’s wings shuddered above him, stretching out as if to seek some kind of purchase to hold on to. He could feel everything from Haarlep, even as they touched themselves he felt their fingers caressing, pulling, clawing - 

Tav’s own cambion tail had been beneath her when she sat on the edge of the bed, which she now realised gave her a unique position as it brushed against Raphael’s torso unexpectedly. It wasn’t easy to use the foreign limb, but she was going to make the most of it whilst she still could. Raphael groaned again, the two seeming intent on tormenting him until the end of his days, but he could not ask for more …until he felt the false tail of his little mouse begin to caress him. The extra sensation of touch grasping his length even as Haarlep worked its twin with a skilled hand was almost entirely too much. 

“No,” Haarlep intoned from behind him, “no, not yet.” They quickly secured the leather strap at his base, tightening it to prevent his release. “Earn it.” Tav closed her eyes in ecstasy. There was nothing in this room besides red skin and hot passion, the blood in their veins turning to pure lust, undiluted desire pulsing through them all as they were connected mouth to body, skin to skin, drowning in bliss. As the only one with her tongue not currently completely occupied, she gave voice to their collective experience. — The halls in the House of Hope echoed with the feral howl of cambion lungs screaming out a climax that had Korilla checking her hair for pieces of the ceiling. She frowned at the archivist, who simply shrugged, assuming everything was proceeding without unwanted incident. He silently handed her a scroll that would bar further sound from leaving that unholy room, the unspoken understanding that this could last a few more hours yet and they did not have any desire to hear it any longer. The distance between the rooms should have been more than enough, but apparently the incubus had gone completely feral.

---

The sheer intensity and power had shaken Tav to her core, and her grasp on the spell’s concentration melted away as the aftershock continued to pulse through her, the leashed cambion between her legs still working his tongue with an unhinged greed. He could have devoured her, as her skin tone paled from the crimson tone, overpowered her as the tail and wings vanished around her, taken back control as the boost of strength from hardened muscles softened to her usual level. But he did no such thing. Instead, as Haarlep relented from their own work on him and dragged him up from between her thighs by his horns, Raphael only looked at her with a quiet expectation, a longing, and a new level of desire as he considered the far less familiar body of the elf on his bed. 

As an answer to the piercing gaze, Tav pulled the collar’s chain once more, pulling him close as she sat up now to reach his lips. She could taste herself on his tongue, hot, sweet, mingling with the cherry smoke that emanated from his very being. She wanted to devour him, and to be devoured in return. When they broke for breath, she caught Haarlep’s eye, realising they had been stood slightly back watching the two of them, idly massaging Raphael’s cambion tail. “Well,” they said, pausing to bite Raphael’s shoulder to remind him who was in control, “I believe that Raphael has indeed paid his proper respects to you now. Don’t you agree, Little Rat?” Tav could only nod now, seeing the shift in power now that she no longer bore the incubus’s form. She wasn’t even certain she could stand if she needed to, her legs quivered from the lingering tension of the control she had held with such thrill. She could have been drunk on that feeling alone, but it could not last forever. They had risen the fire in his eyes to a raging inferno, and now, as he would have said had he the presence of mind remaining to do so, “down come the claws.” ---

Raphael looked down at her, the Little Mouse, his Little Mouse… Her pale skin was flush with pleasure, hair a beautiful mess above eyes that almost glowed as she looked back at him. Perhaps he should punish her for having the audacity to participate in this little trick, perhaps he should deny her anything she ever asked of him, now or in the future. Perhaps he should just end her right now as she sat helpless, breathless, gazing at him with a pure lust that made his breath catch in his throat.

Haarlep reached forwards and disintegrated the cuffs that bound his hands, allowing him as much freedom as they were willing to give, but their claws on his back gave him the delicious reminder that he was never fully in charge here. Teeth grazed his neck as his own voice whispered in his ear. “You want her real body, do you not? Take it. She is practically begging for you to take over.” Raphael stepped closer to the bed, running his hands up from Tav’s knees to her hips.

“See, she shivers even now just from your touch. Take her. Show her how powerful you can be. ” Haarlep’s persuasion was hardly necessary, but their next move not only tipped the scales - it picked them up and launched them out of the window, weights and all. They changed into Tav’s form, using her voice directly into his ear, their tongue teasing along the edge just after. “I want you, Raphael-” ---

Tav wasn’t sure what the incubus had said in her voice, but it seemed to have sealed her fate. Raphael took hold of her legs, pulling her forwards to the edge of the bed as her back hit the silk sheets from the motion. The claws digging into her skin brought a delightful pain, the actions holding unspoken promises soon to be fulfilled. 

She saw Haarlep smirking at her with her own face behind Raphael, caressing his body in every way she would have…if he had not thrust inside her with a mindnumbing force. “That’s it, give her everything , make her understand which of you two holds the power. Watch her face, make her beg for more~” They talked low in his ear, though even if Tav could hear she would’ve had no chance to listen.

It was clearly difficult for Raphael to hold himself back from just racing towards his own conclusions, tempted to see how he might play this new game and finally claw out a win, even if he would still be second place to his mirror image.

Tav was held in place by strong crimson hands on her thighs. Their hips were pressed flush together, feeling completely and utterly filled…or at least so she thought until she saw Haarlep step out from behind the fiend, still wearing her body, whispering some new and clearly devious idea. 

The cambion kept a sadistic pace, slow but with strong motions, his eyes locked on the place their bodies met. His tail, however, was moving behind him, travelling the length of Haarlep’s leg, the sensation replicated in Tav’s own body from their proximity now. By the time the tip reached its goal and pressed inside, she was thrown into a fever pitched climax. It was almost unbearable, multiple muscles locking down around one real sensation and the phantom that came from Haarlep’s deal.

Raphael’s gaze had turned to her face now, seeing her head thrown back, hands clawing at silk sheets as if trying to hang on to her very sanity as the room filled with the sounds of their little game. It was…different, this was no performance, this was no incubus going through the motions just to feed like they had for centuries. No, his Little Mouse was here because she wanted him, she wanted this, and every time her muscles clamped down around him it was proof that he had the power to throw her into the very depths of infernal ecstasy. He cursed at the strap that still prevented his release, but did not yet want to relent. She could take more of him, as long as he chose. Haarlep was still beside him, remaining stubbornly on their feet even as he attempted to break them down with his tail. The incubus, however, seemed to have other ideas. “Go on, keep going, look at how her skin flushes so beautifully for you. You’re making art, music, and it is so very delicious~” They purred in his ear, running a hand down his spine, teasing those little places between his legs that ached for more. “Well? What do you have to say to me?” “Please-,” Raphael whined, before realising that wasn’t quite what they meant this time. “Thank you, Haarlep.”

“Oh you do play so very nicely~” If they had been in one of their usual cambion forms, their wings would’ve fluttered in the way they always did to hear their proper name spoken in the heat of passion, and the validation of praise was so rare too; Tav felt the shiver of delight travel up her spine, right where the Archduchess’s wings would have been.

The sensation was not entirely unnoticed by Raphael either, he began to increase his pace as Haarlep’s fingers worked inside him, their other hand casting a quick spell to dissolve the strap around his base that held him back.

All Tav could do was try to keep her quickly slipping grasp on her own mind. The sensations were powerful, overwhelming, so when Haarlep took their free hand to join Raphael’s cambion tail inside themselves she almost entirely crumbled. They were right when they said she would not need a single kiss from their aphrodisiac-infused lips to enjoy this, if she had tasted that particular passion today she may not have survived. The punishing speed and impact of every thrust made the bed shake, even the stone floor could not be entirely immune, and the walls echoed with every kind of lustful sound known to creation. By the time the final breathtaking orgasm ripped through all three of them, they were all about ready to collapse. Even Haarlep subtly leaned on the end of the bedpost, shifting back to their masculine cambion form to gain stability. Raphael stayed upright at first by refusing to release his vice grip on Tav’s thighs, staying flush inside her until the last heat of the afterglow faded, taking in every inch of the view of her completely undone on his bed. ---

“I believe,” Haarlep broke the silence once everyone was breathing normally again, “that we have earned ourselves a break for tonight.” Their eyes met Raphael’s with a silent instruction: you are still responsible, take care of her. They took the lead, stalking across the room with hips swaying, a delighted little flick of their tail. They were quite satisfied that their scheme had paid off, and the meal could sustain them for quite some time…but the other two would need to rest. They prepared the lotions and soaps, turning back to check on their prizes. Raphael had relented, throwing Tav’s arm over his shoulders with his own wrapped around her waist, his tail gently supporting her upper back just in case. He wasn’t going to give her the satisfaction of being carried, not if she was still able to walk, but he also was not about to let her legs collapse beneath her as they seemed likely to do at any moment. For her part, Tav felt…well, perhaps it was too soon to work out what was going through her mind, if anything was going on up there at all. Her body was a mess, muscles feeling like they were still vibrating and pulsing, heart rate stubbornly refusing to return completely to normal. Much as the fiend’s support was helping her cross the cool stone floor to the bath area, feeling his warmth and strength so clearly was doing nothing to calm her body and emotion. By the time her toes touched to cooling waters, she let out an audible sigh, ready to sink down and be healed.

Haarlep was already seated, laying back, but gestured towards the pair now entering the healing pool. “Here, with me.” Raphael followed the instruction, helping Tav to sit next to Haarlep now, taking his own seat the other side of her and relishing the feeling of the water on the welts and bruises she had peppered him with earlier. He still had no idea how he felt, going only by instinct as he sat back and put his arm around her waist again, pulling them closer. His wing extended behind her, almost possessively, as he used his free hand to caress her shoulder idly. On the other side, Haarlep grinned. They slid their arm around her waist from the other side, caressing Raphael’s where they passed, their own wing stretching just that little bit higher behind the other two as if claiming them both. Their other hand tenderly massaged Tav’s aching thigh, savouring the soft whisper of a moan from her lips. The three would remain there for a while, resting, recovering, and basking in the aftermath of a night of pure satisfaction. Tav even found herself washing Raphael’s hair, something he seemed to secretly delight in as she used her nails to massage to the roots around the base of his horns. 

By the time she stepped back through the shimmering doorway to the Inn, the sun had risen and so had her companions. Fortunately, the healing pool had left her feeling completely rested and restored, though making up a story about where precisely she had been would prove more challenging than any of the battles they would face that day. ---

The room felt emptier after the Little Mouse left to return to her usual plane, the mirrored images of Raphael and Haarlep left reclining upon their separate armchairs. Raphael could’ve spent an hour or more berating his incubus, for tricking him, for using up valuable scrolls, for allowing his prey to see him completely vulnerable-

It didn’t matter though. 

Curiosity might have “killed” the cat, but satisfaction brought him back.

----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- -----------

Can I ever write anything short for these three together? Absolutely not, virtually impossible, might as well ask me to cease using any BDSM in my fics (that will never happen I want to lean further into that one) There may well be a side story series in the future of various characters visiting our dear incubus, so do feel free to drop suggestions on that one~ For now though, ATG will be moving away from the cambion and his incubus again for a while in the main story to keep me from writing exclusively about them. They have the prequel for that~

[atavsguide]

ATG 11 - Deal? Done

In which a new bargain is struck.

Pairing: Haarlep/Tav SPICE Rating: 4/5  Content Warnings:  Sex, BDSM, Power Play, Bondage, Safe word use (respected)   

Spoilers Act 3, House of Hope, Orin's Plot Canon Compliance Canon forsaken and forsworn. The parallel to the kidnapping and rescue is vaguely in canon, and the deal itself is half canon as there are a couple of changes that our Tav makes in the bargain.  Other Notes There is the use of the safe word in this one which is immediately respected - I have every partnering establish a safe word though I rarely have them used, but this felt like the perfect time. 

Song/Mood Haunting Kind of High by Aviators "The haunting kind of high The devils dropping by The mortal spirit's cry Like the fire in your eyes We're all just searching for that lasting mental spark When it hits you know it sticks And then your soul has hit its mark Ascending from this plane to walk along the sky But you need the supernatural For that haunting kind of high."

----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

Haarlep was bored. And if there was anything they hated most in all the hells, it was boredom. Raphael was out bargaining again, some new soul to break in his claws, the cure for his own infernally listless shuffling of papers just to fill the time. They waved their hand in the air, lazily conjuring the scrying portal, wondering where the most interesting little morsel might be. Unfortunately, the view was not an exciting one. Tav and Karlach stood either side of the druid, Halsin, his arms over their shoulders helping him walk slowly out of Orin’s dank little cavern. The bitch’s body was twisted and bloodied on the floor, and it was at least a little amusing to Haarlep to see the pale elf give the motionless corpse a couple more stabs before moving on to join his companions. Interesting, they thought, idly stroking their chin. They reached over to the table and picked up the stone that they had managed to steal from Raphael’s pocket the night before, a moment of inspiration setting them up for an entirely devious plot. They waited, albeit impatiently, as the little group continued to make their way back to their room at the tavern. It was far from evening still, but the druid clearly needed healing. Were they feeling generous , Haarlep might have invited them all to the house to heal. It would be nothing to let the elf recuperate for a while in the pool, and he wasn’t exactly an unpleasant sight… But the agreement had only been for one pass into the halls. An agreement that had been particularly irksome to wrangle from the master of the house, and something that had not yet been passed to the beneficiary. They knew he wanted to see her again, that there was a spark left unsatisfied by just the one night that they shared, and if there was one thing that Haarlep loved above all else it was feeding on a delicious meal of sins. They tapped the sending stone with an impatient claw, waiting for the right moment to begin putting their menu together. It was taking too long. They paced the room, fresh ideas turning in their mind, quietly grumbling to themselves as they flicked through the neatly laid piles of spell scrolls in the cupboard. Ah, this will be just perfect.

--- Tav had been worried for a long time, and despite the literal weight of the druid draped across her shoulders, a far greater weight had been lifted from them when she had seen the rise and fall of his chest on the altar. He was still breathing. Alive. The battle had been exhausting, but they were almost home. Yet… Something felt wrong. A prickling on the back of her neck made her feel like she was being watched, but the source was nowhere to be found on the streets around her. Years of keeping herself safe meant the likelihood of her senses failing to detect a lurking threat was next to none. More concerningly, however, this watching…it did not feel dangerous . By all rights it should - an unseen watcher should certainly not feel anything close to exciting. By the time they got back and laid Halsin in his bed, she was ready to go and take a bath. She longed to wash off the sticky and sickly sweet blood that clung to her clothes and skin, mixed with mud, dirt, and splashes of acid and gods only knew what else. It was when she was getting dressed in fresh clothes, however, that Tav felt the sending stone in her pocket hum with magic. Raphael? She thought to herself, remembering the one who had handed her the paired device, and wondering why he wouldn’t bother to just show up unannounced as he usually did. “Good evening, Little Rat,” the voice intoned in her head. Not Raphael, no, there was only one person who called her Rat. “Consider this your invitation. Should you accept, step through the portal that will appear before you. We have…business, to discuss.” Tav had a chance to reply, but without being able to get a response back again she wouldn’t have much choice but to accept if she wanted to know what they wanted. She was…curious. “Fine, let me check on my companions and then I will come back in here for your door. I know you’re the one watching me…”

---

Haarlep laughed, a deep and genuine amusement bubbling up within them, the unusual sound echoing off the walls in a way that would’ve made the most hardy of debtors shiver had they heard. They weren’t certain she would agree, she wasn’t desperate now, she wasn’t sneaking in to find help for a companion in peril. No, this was entirely her choice, she was walking willingly right into their den and they could not be more excited at the possibilities that lay ahead. Besides which, she had the audacity to put her own business before theirs… They did so love the excuse to punish an unruly Little Rat.

—

Tav straightened out her shirt for the fourth time in half as many minutes, not entirely sure if she was underdressed or overdressed. She wasn’t even sure why she was about to step through the shimmering portal that had appeared before her, but nevertheless her legs were moving. One foot in front of the other until she was once again standing in the lavish bedchamber, face to face with the incubus, dressed as ever only in the leather harness that served to make their body look somehow more naked than if they were wearing nothing at all. “Well, well, what do we have here~” Their voice was pure amusement, a smirk lifting their lips to reveal the sharpened teeth beneath. They stepped forward, dismissing the portal with a wave, and walked around Tav as if examining every inch of her being. “What we don’t have is all night, Incubus. Why exactly did you invite me here?” Tav’s patience was thin, and completely erased every single memory that the being before her held enough power to snap her like a twig in an instant. Although, if that was their intention, they wouldn’t have bothered with the polite invitation… “You forget yourself, Little Rat, do not assume you have any real power here. You didn’t even bring a single weapon with you.” They growled their words, rising somehow taller as their wings spread behind them, tail lashing the ground with a snap that made Tav flinch at the ghost of the memory of her last visit. Fuck, she realised, I only brought 5. “That’s what you think, but I assume they won’t be needed?” Too bold, Tav, too bold, why can’t you just think before you speak- “You may make whatever assumptions you wish, but whatever you have hidden under…I’m loathe to call it an outfit , whatever that is supposed to be, you had best keep it hidden.”

Haarlep’s words were cutting, the remarks stinging as surely as a whip might. Why am I thinking of whips at a time like this? “So, Little Rat, do you remember your last visit to this room?” They stood right in front of her now, the fire in their eyes flickering as they gazed into her soul. Or at least that’s how it felt. “Be honest with me now, you wanted to come back, didn’t you?” Fuck. She bit her lip. They weren’t wrong. But she had no idea how or why she would even try - breaking in the first time was risky, and so was summoning a cambion with a sending stone just to ask for a visit to… To do what?“It seems the roles have been reversed, Little Thief, cat got your tongue now?” Haarlep leaned down closer, the decadent scent of spiced cinnamon and fire almost overpowering. “Speaking of tongue, please do not be so foolish as to try and devour mine again. I will decide how much is safe.” “I’m sorry, you seem to be assuming I want to sleep with you?” Tav found her voice again somehow, managing to stare defiantly even as her knees felt about ready to give way at any moment. “I thought I told you,” they took hold of her throat now - enough pressure to make a point without restricting her breath - “to be honest .” She swallowed involuntarily, her mouth suddenly feeling dry, the pressure tighter as her neck muscles moved. They did not relent, holding her still so she felt the same swell of pressure above her vocal cords as she replied. “Maybe,” she swallowed again, “I have been curious. Before, you talked about a deal, but none was ever made. Unless you tricked me, that is.” “Rest assured, if we make a deal it will only be because you completely agree. The same with anything else that happens in this room, you understand? I am an incubus , Little Rat, not a monster .” Their grip loosened, soothing where their burning palm had been with magically cooled fingers. “You are intriguing , I have no interest in breaking you, nor would I allow Raphael to do so either.”

Tav’s memories stirred, the echoes of their voices from this very room as Haarlep had subtly pushed the so-called Master of the House into taking care of her after they-... Ah…yes… She felt her cheeks flush, the warmth spreading simultaneously elsewhere. “Then… What deal do you have in mind?” She struggled to keep her voice from wavering. “I assume you already know my recent problem has already been solved.” “The problem remaining,” Haarlep glanced down to where the heat was fast gathering between her legs, “is Raphael.” “I’m not sure I understand…” She paused, neck beginning to ache from looking up at them as their horns seemed to reach infinite heights above her. “What’s the issue with him?”

“The truth, Little Thief, is you have stolen his attention. He won’t admit it, but he can’t get you out of his head, which means I can’t get him into my bed.” The incubus looked positively disgusted at the notion of being turned down, of anyone else taking the attention away from them for even a second. “You can’t just drag me here every time you need to get laid.” “I don’t need to, if you agree to a little deal. There is a way I can take your form, to use as I please, to please him when he is ignoring himself.” The frustration was clear on their features. “Naturally, a deal with me is not so simple as signing a little contract. You must give yourself to me, willingly, wholly, and I promise you Rat you will not regret a single moment.” “So, after that… You can just become me any time you like, simple as that?” “Indeed. I can add your form to my glamour, use you at my leisure, and you won’t even need to lift a finger.” They licked their lips, entirely too excited at the possibilities running through their mind. Tav considered the proposal. “Then what do I get from this arrangement?” “Simple, Rat, you get what you want. You get him, Raphael, just like I know you want him~” They purred, beginning to loosen her clothes.

“You might look like him, sound like him, but you’re not him.” Tav said bluntly, standing perfectly still while they undressed her, unable to hide the flush colour rising to the surface of her pale skin every time their claws grazed her most sensitive nerves. “Well that,” they continued undressing her, “is obvious. ” They casually tossed aside the fourth concealed weapon they’d found with an air of amusement. “But it’s not what I’m offering. You see, what you will get is a one time use of my appearance, as the Archduchess.” 

Tav took a step back, almost entirely naked. “You want me to…to…” “Exactly. You will seduce him, as me. Then I can walk in, as you-” they paused, grinning deviously, “Don’t you see how fun that could be? I know you enjoy pushing every last one of his buttons. Just. Like. Me.” 

“There is no way I could ever sound or act like you. How in the hells do you propose we achieve that?” It wasn’t a no. She couldn’t be more intrigued… There didn’t seem to be a single downside. They pulled a spell scroll from…she wasn’t sure where, and didn’t wish to consider it too deeply. “It’s only a Disguise Self scroll, a simple illusion but if you play your part right he won’t notice.” “That simple?”

“It’s a trick that will work once and only once, so you are going to have to listen and learn well. Now, do we have a deal? You get your dance with the devil, and I get to use you as I wish?” Ah, there’s the catch. “Wait. You could just use the scroll on yourself, why do you need me for this?”

Haarlep hissed through their teeth. “Oh very clever, Rat, but it’s only a small catch.” They leaned in close to her ear, removing the last of their clothes. “Once you have given yourself to me, fully, I can add your form to my glamour. And every time I use it,” they paused, claws raking down her back, drawing a gasp from her throat before they continued with a lust heavy voice, “every single time I use you, you will know. ”

The vibrations of their voice travelled straight down Tav’s spine, further igniting the burning in her loins. “No-” she stammered, “not just any time you like.” She bit her lip as their hands caressed her, seeking every most sensitive area to tease, to make her want to give in. “If you want to use my body, it’s on my terms.” She gasped again. “If I were to die in a fight, or one of my companions were to get hurt because you were making me climax from another plane-” she shuddered as they growled against her throat, “that would mean you would have no chance to toy with us both again.” “Insolent-” their tail cracked like a whip, “little!” This time the whip struck her lower back, drawing a scream from her lips. “RAT!” The third swipe of their tail missed its target as her knees buckled, striking her across the cheek. “Meow-” she gasped, hand dabbing at the droplets of blood. “Meow.” Immediately Haarlep stepped back, hissing in anger still, but ceasing all action against her. “You’re crossing a line. But that,” they handed her a small pot of salve and a piece of cloth, “was accidental.” They sat on the edge of the bed, wings shaking with repressed irritation as they considered the changed offer.

“You can’t expect me to disregard my safety entirely for the sake of pleasure.” She breathed deeply, not too hurt, but more shocked at the strike that had caught the wrong place. “You’ll have to make me a better offer, if you want that little caveat. You cannot simply take everything you wish without consequence, Little Rat. So, what is it to be? What can balance the scales? I’m listening.” They rested their elbows on their knees, chin balanced on their hands as they observed her cooly, their rage subsiding slowly. “There are others…who might enjoy a night here.” She replied, contemplating it. “Not immediately, I can’t promise who or when , but I will bring those who would…appreciate your company. You can’t take their bodies like this, though. They have to be here, of their own free will.” “A compelling offer. And if you do not fulfill your side?” Haarlep kept eye contact with her as she put away the cloth and balm, smoothing down her hair. “If that were to be the case, then you may use me.” She took a deep breath, holding it now as she hoped she had read their frustrations correctly. They didn’t seem like they could leave this room, they laid on their bed simply waiting for Raphael or one of his many clients to walk through their door, hoping that it would be enough to sustain them. They were bored , they were bored enough to have been watching her, to steal the sending stone from Raphael, and use it to invite her here. For this. Those were not the actions of an incubus satisfied with their existence. The look on their face, only barely noticeable through their usual careful control, was answer enough before they spoke.

“Fine ,” they growled, “but I certainly hope you make it worth my while. I would so hate for you to be brought to your knees screaming, your last moment of pleasure silenced by an enemy sword~” Their tone was irritated, scathing, dripping with sarcasm; but Tav knew she struck a nerve. She had made a fiend agree to change their terms to her benefit. How the fuck did I manage that?-“Now then, Little Rat, are you ready to seal our deal?” Haarlep was more impatient now, tail flicking behind them with irritation. They were not about to let her off easily after she had so deftly got right under their skin without so much as a hint of a knife.

Kicking away the last of her clothes, the final concealed weapon dropping from…only the gods knew where…Tav nodded.

“In that case~” the seductive air was returning to their manner now, but still with a bladed edge as they stood and continued. “On. The. Bed.” The words were a command, simple and clear as they rose to their full height, wings spreading behind them in a display of power and intimidation as she followed the order silently. “Now, as that delightful little mouth of yours cannot be trusted - you took too much from me last time and nearly drowned yourself entirely. Save your lips only for what I give you.” They pressed the claw of their thumb against her lips to make sure the point was understood. “And as for your troublesome tongue, I shall have no more words from you until I say so. No words, bar one, should it be needed. Do you understand me, Rat?” She nodded, mind beginning to empty of all thoughts besides the words they spoke, body devoid of all feelings but the heat already rising without the need for their saliva-

“Open.” They ordered, pressing their claw harder against her bottom lip, but not enough to draw blood. As she obeyed once more, they took their hand away, tongue lavishing the tip of their finger, slicking it with the powerful aphrodisiac they carried. It was salacious, the way they kept eye contact for every indecent second. The next moment, the same finger was pressed to her parted lips, hot with the scent of cinnamon and pure lust, the direction now left unspoken.

By all rights, it should have been unpleasant. The incubus leaning over her, still only standing beside the bed, denying her any touch but this single request…and yet… Her tongue wound around their finger, tasting the spiced treat that had coated it moments ago, curling around every inch to try and entice them to greater action.

The shudder in their wings told her that it had worked. They reached down beneath the bed, pulling out a couple of items and holding them up for Tav to see clearly. “This, Rat, should still your tongue for now. Much as I loathe to stop you from divulging in your desires, you should save something for later.” The leather secured easily around her with a buckle at the back, the padded bar now clenched between her teeth. She could breathe, she was comfortable, but there would be no more talking from her now. “Now, sit up.” The next item in their hands as Tav got to her knees on the bed had a wide leather collar at the top. A long strap extended nearly the full length of her back, cold metal rings at regular intervals almost unpleasant against her increasingly heated skin. Two more straps at the lower end threaded along the inner curve of her hip, securing the piece against her back with the buckles braced at the top of her thighs. “You will forgive me for being so terribly primitive but tonight I must save my magic for later. This should be enough to satisfy you.” They had been painfully cautious as they attached everything, coming so very close to the core but denying her any touch besides where the straps were pulled firm against her skin.

They knelt in front of her now and ran their fingers tantalisingly down the length of her arms, starting at the shoulder and ending with a firm grip on her wrists. They leaned forwards, using their deep voice as a weapon in the war of lust, aiming directly into her pointed ear with heated breath. “You won’t be needing these, for now~” The wide leather straps - as it seemed Haarlep was particularly partial to the softened but tough material - fastened around both wrists easily. Tight enough to feel the pressure, impossible to struggle free, but not so tight as to damage her skin or leave a mark. Tav might have been surprised by the care that the incubus gave to their partners, if they hadn’t immediately cruelly yanked her arms behind her and clipped the cuffs to the leather strap on her back. “Now, what you must remember with Raphael , is that he is not the first to act, nor will he act at all if you do not provoke him properly.” Haarlep lay down on their back, folding their wings carefully beneath them. “So we will consider some of this to be training , but I am not so crude as to withhold all pleasure from you.”

Tav was still touch starved, desperate for any contact, and all too willing to follow direction as Haarlep beckoned her towards them. It was awkward to move, shuffling on her knees, muffled noises filtering past the gag. Haarlep simply watched, the hint of a smile, eyes wandering across every curve of her form as she approached. She expected to stop by their hips, bringing one leg over to straddle them, expecting to do all of the work as she might have to with Raphael. But their tail snaked up from behind her, nudging at the small of her back. “Not yet, Little Rat, first you shall have a little taster.” They licked their lips. “Although that might perhaps be inaccurate… Closer, Rat, closer. ” Their tail gave a light stinging blow to her rear to keep her moving even as she got to their chest, their harness almost catching on the straps around her own thighs on the way. She was almost by their shoulders when Haarlep finally acted, strong arms encircling her hips, pulling her into their waiting lips. The lack of touch for so long as the aphrodisiac they had so carefully administered at the start had risen her to such heat that a long, almost anguished howl fought its way past the gag that she bit down hard on. They had a hunger, a desire, to bring forth every ounce of pleasure from the depths of her soul. Their tongue switched between delving deep inside her heated core and licking infernal symbols that made her shudder. Their strong arms braced her, held her tight, as their relentless work continued. Lips, tongue, teeth - all working her nerves until she cried out wantonly, desperately craving the release that was almost within her grasp. Just at the moment she thought she couldn’t take another second of maddening desire, their hands lifted her just slightly allowing space for their tail to slide between her thighs and penetrate her. Their tongue drew such immoral symbols that she felt that if she had trained as a paladin her oath would be broken the moment the orgasm tore through her like a thousand explosions.

Their arms gripped her, held her, mouth and tail viciously prolonging the aftershock until all she could do was whimper. The syllables of the word that would stop it almost wanted to reach her lips, but even without the gag she would not have uttered them now. Her whole body was alight, mind white hot with desire, knees shaking as it felt like the hells themselves plummeted even farther beneath her by the time they finally relented. Tav almost keeled over backward, but Haarlep’s arms held her back from the fall. They licked their lips, face slick with the evidence of their skill, eyes alight with ever brighter flames. “Well, Thief, is that all you can take?~” They watched carefully for her response as she shook her head, a desperate moan marking her plea for more. “Good…good… You do play so very nicely for me.” They held her still with one arm, using their free hand to turn their harness into smoke that left their now naked body in curling whisps. “Now, let me see how well you can move for me, Little Rat.” They guided her back now, until she could feel what she wanted most ready and waiting for her. “Do you want me, Rat? All of me?” Tav nodded, mind utterly clouded by lust. “Then, Little Thief, show me how well you can steal .” They released the last of their hold on her, leaning back with their arms beneath their head, simply watching her every move. She lowered herself carefully, the ridges almost sharp yet hitting every point that felt so decadent inside her. Her breathing was heavy as she tried to resist the urge to go too fast too soon. The friction was maddening, the heat even more so, and the way they were watching her was utterly beyond sinful. Her back arched as she reached the base, a lurid wail when Haarlep gave a single sharp thrust of their hips, somehow reaching a depth she didn’t know was possible. “Now, play with me, show me how well you can dance~” they smiled wickedly, drinking in every one of her reactions with a powerful thirst, “give yourself to me and prove you are capable of handling Raphael on your own.” Without her arms to brace her, Tav only had the strength in her legs to ride them, still tightly bound and deeply enjoying how the collar pulled on her neck every time she moved. It would be so much easier if she could use her hands as well, to touch them, to explore every hard muscle that glistened with a thin sheen of sweat and oil. She kept her pace steady, rolling her hips with a wanton moan as she thought about how desperately she wanted to taste them again, to trace heated lines all across their body and drink in their very essence- “More, Rat, you will not satisfy him with this alone.” Their tail swept up from behind her, lashing her upper back where her skin was still exposed. The metal rings of the straps jingled as she winced with her entire body, every muscle recoiling with exquisite pain. “Do not assume he would give you such treats as this, either, but I will ensure you enjoy yourself most thoroughly.”

Spurred on by the encouragement, Tav quickened her pace, feeling her own climax beginning to build with ferocious intensity. It seemed Haarlep was feeling generous with her now, finally allowing her the pleasure of their hands all over her bound body, grasping, clawing, teasing every nerve into a whirlwind of sensation. The muffled sounds escaping teeth clenched ever tighter on the leather bar grew louder, even more licentious - if such a thing were possible - brought to a deafening crescendo when their fingers thrust inside her. She was too full, impossibly so, yet her muscles tightened more with waves of tension as the last pieces were added to the incubus’s wicked game. She could not tell if it was the circles their thumb drew that sent her cascading over the edge, or if it was the whip of the tail that made her cry out in one extended wail, but her mind barely held from folding entirely in two. Her climax was drawn out further by theirs, withdrawing their fingers at the crucial moment as they filled her completely, the ripples of the aftershock barely any less intense. The only other sounds in the room were the three small words uttered by a fiend who had claimed almost everything they wanted. “You. Are. Mine. ” —

Haarlep watched, fascinated by the devotions of their favourite Little Thief, watched as her pleasure almost completely broke her. They almost wanted to, but that would have denied them any further feasts. This little game was not quite the banquet they had wanted to prepare, but it was so very delicious. They congratulated themselves on how well they had prepared their meal, seasoned her to devour her, sealing the contract with the most delightful chorus of pure hedonistic thrill. The lived for this , the satisfaction, the knowledge that they could bring any soul quivering and shaking to their knees, collapsing as she did now onto their chest. They gave her a moment, stroking her back with care, soothing the places they’d struck with cooled fingertips. Once her breathing and heart rate had returned to normal, they slid free from her, caring little for the fluids that spilled across silken sheets. A debtor would be in to deal with that before Raphael returned. Feeling Tav still shivering against their chest, they freed their wings from beneath them and wrapped them around her, laying still for another few minutes until she was ready to move.

“You did well, Little Rat.” They muttered close to her ear. “He will be most pleased. Now, come over to the pool with me. We need to fully prepare you before he arrives, you still have a little left to learn before you can play the role of the Archduchess.” Tav quietly nodded, looking forward to the soothing water on aching muscles, and suddenly feeling the pangs of a far more mundane hunger. At least she knew she could trust the food in this room, and somehow she felt she could trust the strange incubus carrying her across the room in their arms now… Even if their widening smile should have been cause for alarm.

----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- -----------

This is another part 1 of 2, so I will schedule the next to release tomorrow at the same time (unless you wish to head over to AO3 now to check out the originals~) --- Note from the original posting ---

I decided it was time to show Tav using the safe word and making sure it was respected immediately. Haarlep didn't mean to strike her face hard, but it happened and they dealt with it. They were still angry, I tried to keep true to their character whilst also showing them as responsible in the BDSM. The moment the word is used they stop, step back, and give the needed care. They keep a very close eye on Tav's reactions, and they do not initiate anything until they have clear consent to do so. Tav struck a nerve with those words, going a little too far in pushing their buttons. Everyone has their limits and they both reached them in that moment.

I'd also add in too about the ending. I actually wanted to add some more soothing aftercare, but I was too tired to keep writing darlings I had a bus to catch and wanted to get this one posted after such a long day pawing at it. But still, Haarlep is entirely selfish to their core, but they are still responsible. They wait for Tav to come down from that high, to return to the room from the subspace and pleasure, and indulge in what she needs. Mostly because Raphael isn't there so they can't force him to do it instead like last time. --- As a final aside on safe words and safe signals in case any are still unfamiliar with the concept: As soon as one is used, it must be respected immediately. Any action stops, bonds released, and nothing continues until/unless everyone involved is full happy to do so. Anyone who does not respect that simple and golden rule should not ever be indulging in BDSM/PowerPlay/etc.

[atavsguide]

ATG 10 - Cat? Claw

In which the master of the house comes home.

Pairing: Haarlep/Tav /Raphael SPICE Rating: 5/5 - this is my peak, loves. Content Warnings:  Sex, BDSM, Power Play, group sex, voyeurism,   

Spoilers Act 3, House of Hope Canon Compliance Canon Is....boring. There's very little hint of canon here, it's purely indulgent. Other Notes (from the original release) I don't have more for now it's just a continuation of 9 and I let all my hinges go for you darlings it's out there now and I'm in my smuttiest era.

Post release note - mmhmm well indeed, my era continued from here, I'm still loving it~ Thanks, Past Lia, you did wonderfully~

Song/Mood Move Your Body by My Darkest Days "The two of us will fuel this fire No way in hell we're slowing down tonight Then just for fun take your tongue and run it over my lip And gotta love the way she does it for the hell of it We're in positions that most people only say they know. You got your hand on a landmine, ready to blow But the devil can hear you when you say... C'mon and get up (get up), move your body Use your body, lose control. Rub it right up, against my body Use my body, make it yours."

----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

Raphael frowned across the table. This should have been an easy contract to make, a simple soul wanting to save his business making shoes or watches or… Raphael did not care. It didn’t matter. It was a simple thing to grant a little talent, to pull a few strings and manipulate the world to turn in favour of his designs. Just as easy, too, to pull it all away again should the debtor refuse to hold up their end of the bargain.

Today, however, his mind was being intruded by unwelcome thoughts. Across the planes, a heat kept prickling his skin. Even in his human guise, he felt moments of sensation in the place his tail would be. Haarlep. He allowed his personal incubus their proper name only in his thoughts for now. They enjoyed it too much if he spoke it aloud in their presence, so he withheld it from them as their prize for doing a good job. The kind of good job that he was thinking about now instead of whatever this peasant was rambling on about.

He cursed under his breath as his knee struck the table, another reaction to whatever Haarlep was doing with his body at home. For hells’ sake, wench, can you not wait until I return? Even his thoughts were laced with the venom he was preparing to unleash on the unruly incubus. There was an agreement about when and where they were allowed to use him and today was not on the agenda.

“Yes, yes, everything you want will be yours in short order, Korilla will fill you in on the details. Now, if you will excuse me I have other business to attend to.” He stood without waiting for the peasant’s reply, barely registering the look of perplexed frustration glaring daggers at his back as he stepped out of the dusty little shop. It didn’t take long for him to reach the brothel, quickened steps threatening to break the wood of the staircase as he swept into the room he kept for more important deals and cast open the portal.

Stepping through the shimmering magic and into Avernus in an instant, Raphael absent mindedly licked his lips, the hint of heat there was about to make a lot more sense.

In front of him, he could see that mirrored image of his own back, wings spread wide and shielding him from seeing the full scene.

“Well, well, well,” the master of the house spoke with a practiced air of calm irritation, “I don’t believe we had any scheduled guests today. And what, or rather who, the FUCK do you think you are doing, Harlot?” He spat out the greeting, the calm slipping away word by word. He was just about ready to dispatch whoever it was who had the audacity to lay in his bed, using his personal incubus. The very same who now folded their wings and turned to face him, fingers still buried deep in the body that lay bound on the bed, arms back, legs open, on full display and not even looking in his direction.

“Little Mouse?-”

---

Tav couldn’t hear anything that was going on around her. Her entire mind and body had given over to Haarlep’s control, and gods did it feel so good. Even now their tongue had ceased lavishing its lies of affection, the ground itself warping beneath her with the intensity of pleasure that pulsed through her, she barely noticed the emptiness it left. Fingers were still slowly, methodically teasing out the core of her desire…but the heat within her was spiralling out of control. Dangerously. But perhaps not as dangerous as the wave of rage that washed through the room with the presence she was incapable of noticing.

---

Haarlep stared defiantly back at the intruder. Well, intruder wouldn’t be quite right, this was his house, but he was not the master in this room. But with their guest upon the bed, appearances could be a problem. “She doesn’t know you’re here, not yet.” They warned, idly licking the still heated taste of her from their lips, fingers continuing their work. “Luckily for you, she’s enthralled. Unluckily for her, she took a little too much of a taste of my saliva.” “I do not recall giving you permission to play with my toys.” Raphael stood still, arms folded, though his eyes kept drifting to Tav’s writhing body and away from the incubus’s amused smirk. “I certainly did not give you permission to break them.” “Well then Archduke, might I humbly suggest that the master of the house deal with his own problems?” Haarlep stared defiantly, reaching down to touch themselves in just the way that Raphael would feel it. “If she isn’t sated, that fun little mind might just burn to a crisp.” The cambion stood, unmoving, still in his human form. “Enthralled, you said?” “Yes. Entirely. All she can feel,” they punctuated their point by drawing another moan from her throat. Raphael swallowed involuntarily. “All she can see, hear, is me. Of course it would be the matter of a moment to release her attentions-”

“No.” He replied far too quickly. “No…” Much slower that time, drawing it out as he stroked his chin in idle thought. “Not yet. As you seem to have been enjoying yourself so far, perhaps you should continue whilst you explain exactly how this came about. I shall decide what to do based on your answers.” Haarlep might have been surprised by the shift from Raphael’s usual combative tone, but they knew him far too well. He was calculating, intrigued, and the possibilities were delighting Haarlep no end. They didn’t have any need to fear the wrath of the master of the house, they knew exactly how many lines they could cross without his ire burning them like so many foolish debtors. No, with a new player on the board the game had only changed. They weren’t sure whether to pity or envy the writhing elf, moans increasing as they pressed a thumb precisely where it was needed to draw tiny circles around oversensitive nerves. Oh she was going to prove to be quite the banquet, they might even feel sated for a full week after this.

They quietly observed Raphael, who simply reclined himself in a lavish armchair facing the bed. Ah, so that’s how he wants to play it, they mused. “So, your permission? Nicely, or I might change my mind and make you do all the work.” “Fine, Haarlep, you may have her at your leisure. She did ask for it, did she not?” Raphael was feeling unseasonably generous. This could work in his favour after all, and he didn’t even mind watching the incubus’s wings fluttering in delight at hearing their proper name. The bitch might just earn it. “So very generous of you to give me exactly what you want~” Haarlep gave him just the slightest hint of a wink as they finally stopped working their fingers inside Tav. She lay there breathless, skin flush with heat and longing, not quite able to form words yet. Haarlep looked the master of the house directly in the eye now, licking the flavours from their fingers with well practiced seduction, sliding their other hand inside the lower part of the harness and gripping tightly.

Naturally, Raphael’s bond was stronger when they were in the room together. Instead of the fleeting whisper of feeling, he could now feel the clawed talons gripping him, taste the hint of the Little Mouse’s lust on the tip of his tongue- “Do not leave her long, now. Break her, and I assure you that you will regret it.” “As you wish~” Their reply was playful, but they felt the weight of the threat. “She seemed disappointed that I wasn’t you, you know. But she was more than willing, for all of this, just to learn a few petty little secrets .” They bent down between Tav’s still bound legs, gripping her hip with one hand whilst the other worked themselves - and by extension, Raphael - thrusting their tongue inside to savour every shudder of pleasure they could wring from their new favourite plaything.

“And you kept your mouth shut?” Still in his human form, he began to loosen the fine silks that were beginning to feel like a noose. His ears burned as a low wail reverberated through the room, the almost pitiable mortal writing and shaking as another climax was coaxed from her burning body. Haarlep raised their head slowly, allowing their horns to rake a path along Tav’s inner thighs. “I was not born last century, Archduke. ” They pressed their own clawed nails into themselves, barely registering the pain as Raphael hissed between clenched teeth. “Now do enjoy the show, won’t you?” ---

Tav’s head was spinning. All she could see before her was the sea of flame red skin taut over rippling muscles, wide wings spread above her, wicked horns and hair that was still somehow completely smoothed. They had been looking…somewhere…saying something.. None of it had registered over the waves of aftershock still coursing through her entire being. If it weren’t for the vines still holding her tightly in place, she was almost certain she would have ascended through the ceiling itself some time ago.  

Haarlep bent over her now, gripping her chin and forcing her to look directly into their eyes. The whole plane seemed to be consumed in their gaze, their voice travelling directly from her ears to somewhere far lower. “Found your voice again yet, Little Rat? I told you when we began, you would have use of my name. Tell me, clearly now. What do you want?” Her voice was hoarse, but she forced her tongue and lips to form the words of her desires. “I want you, Haarlep.” Their wings shuddered an approval, drawing a slightly frustrated sigh from somewhere on the other side of the room. A noise that had no chance of reaching Tav’s ears as Haarlep tightened their grip on her chin. “Oh I’m afraid you’ll have to do better than that, Rat. You want me to what ?”

“I want you,” she rasped, “to fuck me. Ruin me. I can’t…” Her voice left her, as her desperate eyes sought approval, confirmation, reassurance that she would get what she needed . “Good, little rat, good. You are doing so very well~” They spoke to her, through her, with a voice dripping with seductive approval. They had her exactly how they wanted her. Helpless, desperate, yearning and oh how they did love to taste it all. They breathed deeply, drinking it in like the finest of wines. But they would not ignore a plea, not when she had begged so beautifully for them.

Raphael watched silently, attention completely captured by the sight further unfolding. Haarlep removed their harness with a wave of their hand, magic was always so much easier than wasting time on buckles. He respected that, even as he sat with his shirt half open, focused entirely on every move his perfect living mirror made. They knew how to seduce him, and watching it work on the Little Mouse, well that was new, it was enticing. Usually the fiend simply concealed himself in another part of the room, reading a book and lazily allowing the sensations to pass over him and through him without getting involved. His invited guests got what they wanted, sex with his body, but he didn’t have to bother with any of the effort or showmanship. Haarlep provided all of that, and fed on the energy they made. A fine contract. But this was not a time he was content to sit back and ignore the proceedings. No, seeing Haarlep running his hands - no, their hands - across the Mouse’s body, drawing forth gasps and moans as they teased her, pressing against her but denying her the satisfaction of entering her until she was almost completely broken. Watching her struggle against the vines that held her, even as Haarlep’s first thrust filled her entirely with his - no, their… The line between his own body and the copy that filled his senses with the experience he should have only been witness to, that line was fast becoming a blur. This was…different. The feeling of being utterly filled by Haarlep whilst the echoes of his own muscles tightened around him was not the same as only having the phantom of her gripping, squeezing, the lewd sounds of her ragged breath and desperate whimpering only making him more…more what? I’m not fucking jealous, I don’t want-

---

Tav rolled her head back as another orgasm swept through her. She didn’t know how long they’d been here, she barely remembered how she even got here, if someone asked her name she would likely get it wrong . But, gods, it did not matter. Not now. 

Above her, Haarlep was relentless. Changing their rhythm every time she thought she was used to the pressure, the friction of hard ridges stimulating nerves she didn’t even know she had. Their voice filled her ears with praise, assurances, everything she didn’t know she wanted to hear as the sound shuddered through her body directly to her core. Tav lit up again, the fire rising, swelling, and bursting in a wave of ecstasy. She strained against the vines, writing for more friction as she rode out the orgasm for the…well she had no idea how many it had been now, she was the beach and their waves kept crashing over her time after time after glorious fucking time. The last corner of her mind clinging desperately to reason, was screaming danger , yelling into the eye of the storm that giving over any further would mean certain death, crying out for a saviour to pull her from the depths of bliss before it swallowed her whole.

---

“Enough.” Raphael stood beside the bed, unsure of how his feet had carried him there, but completely certain of his command. “She isn’t done, you know.” Haarlep tilted their head towards the still all-too-human for their liking Raphael. “Should I release her?”

“Not yet.” He made a swift gesture and an aura of darkness surrounded them. Only the fiend and his incubus could see through the magic, see how Tav blinked in the dark, pulling harder to reach where she last knew Haarlep to be. “Now.” Haarlep released their concentration, allowing the effects of the Enthrall to fade away. Had the darkness not been cast, she would’ve been able to see the look that passed between the devils above her, the silent mouthing of words, the nod of understanding.

---

Tav heard the voice again, breath hot and close to her ear. “Do you want more, Little Mouse?” There was no touch, only sound, and it did nothing to ease the burning ache of need.

“P..please…” Only a single word left her lips, not a thought behind it, not even realising her nickname had changed.

“All our Little Thief wants to do is take .” The sound from the other side, Tav turned her head in vain trying to reach the source. “Then it is about time for the Mouse to take the bait .” She turned again, confused, wanting, unable to untangle her lust enough to see the truth. The next time the voice… voices spoke, it was in an infernal stereo, the heat from two sets of lips burning at her ears and finally bringing her to a very distinct realisation. “We will end your delicious suffering, soon.”

Tav’s mind damn near folded in half as she felt not 2 but 4 hands seeking every oversensitive nerve in her tormented body. It didn’t matter that she had been completely caught in the trap, found in a room she didn’t belong, because the owner of that room had stepped out of her wildest dreams and into shudderingly vivid reality. She wished she could see, but she could tell by the difference in their fingertips that Raphael was still in his human form. Cherries, she could smell them now as lips pressed to her throat. Greedy, messy, devouring. Cinnamon still drifted through the air from Haarlep too, though it seemed they had moved to her legs, alternating between massaging her muscles and digging their claws in to draw blood. Pleasure and pain, everything they had promised, with the greed of the house’s master- Between their ministrations she could hear moments of bickering, instructions passing to and fro accompanied by insults. By the time they release her from the vines that held her, she wasn’t sure which one she wanted to reach out for. But it was human lips that stole a passionate and needy kiss, while his hand took a firm grip around her throat. Tav nearly choked on the tongue that seemed to want to draw her soul out with pure avarice, but she held on, following where she was lead as the pair pulled her up to her knees only to press her back down on to all fours. “Go on, behind, at the back where you belong. You will work for what you want, whether you like it or not.” One voice snapped, a clear command but hard to make sense of who exactly it came from when they shared the same intonations.  But the order was not for Tav, it was for… Well that was surprising. Cherry scent gave way to cinnamon, clawed hands caressed her neck, lifting her chin.

Haarlep’s thumb pressed on her bottom lip, encouraging her to open her mouth for them, just as she felt the vines coil around her body once more. This time her wrists were held firm, with the vines reaching further up to help her arms support her weight. Her legs, however, were not bound alone. She felt the heat of bare skin, the pressure of him behind her, his knees between her own where she knelt on all fours. The vines coiled around them both, thighs pressed together with maddening heat, a final whipping noise from somewhere in the darkness behind her not striking her own flesh but drawing out a tortured groan as he sank deep into her in a swift and brutal motion. Tav gasped, almost choking at the shock of being filled in a split second, but as soon as her mouth was open she had a new reason to choke. Hardened ridges of hot skin grazed her tongue, enticing her to taste. Behind her, vines creaked and whips cracked in the hot air punctuating each thrust with a punishing rhythm. Fingers grasped at her hips, her back, trying to find purchase anywhere just to hold on as the incubus’s infernal laughter echoed around the chamber.

---

Tav’s moans were muffled, but music to Haarlep’s ears. This could hardly be a better day for them, they even decided they’d leave their deal off the table…for now. Raphael was right, this toy was not one they wanted to break. All the potential they saw was now blooming brightly even within the haze of magical darkness that blinded the eyes trying to look up at them. “Don’t stop now, Little Rat, that’s it…feel everything.” Their hands caressed her hair with a deceptive care, right before their tail whipped around from behind them to strike her between her shoulder blades, gentle fingers now clawing into her scalp to keep them in her mouth even as she moaned around ridged flesh.

They cast their gaze back to Raphael, his expression somewhere between a white hot rage and undiluted lust that was destroying his sense of reason.

“Satisfied, Archduke?” They asked, not giving a single care for the answer. They knew. They knew he could feel himself enveloped by her, feel himself filling her entirely from both sides, but they would not let him release yet. Too soon and it may not be enough to soothe the heat of the single kiss that took everything too far. Or perhaps that was just their excuse to keep this going as long as they could, searing it into their mind with every exquisite detail. Haarlep’s wicked mind worked fast, their own toes beginning to curl at the prospect even as the lewd tongue flickering around them tried to drive them to their end. Not yet, they hissed to themselves, the practice of subduing their own climax as easy as blinking. Not so for Raphael, however. The incubus raised a hand, a few motions from their fingers weaving a new design. The latest vine rose up and caught the fiend at the base in a moment between tortured thrusts, the mage hand lashing the whip with precise intervals to keep his pace. The binding would be enough to hold him from release until the true master of the room allowed it. “Harlot.” The fiend complained, the insult little more than a word swallowed by the other sounds being drawn from his throat. It was the kind of complaint made in vain, however. He was greedy, desiring to find release, but he would enjoy it more if made to wait for permission. “Now, if you please, Archduke,” the incubus commanded, the last part of this plan sliding into place, “assume your true form.”

---

Tav was enveloped, consumed, the heated thrusts filling her entirely from in front and behind. She had long since given up on listening to them talk, only letting their voices wash over her and through her, a lullaby of lust as she sank into the sensation. She could feel the sting of fresh bruises from the tail lashing down on her spine, fingers clawing into her hips, the vicious crack of a whip with far less gentle care than the blows on her own flesh driving the fiend to take her entirely. Then she felt the change. The growing, the friction of new ridges of hot and hardened flesh grinding against nerves so tightly bundled that she would have screamed if she had the breath to spare.

It was divine. She was desperate and between them they filled every needy little desire burning her up.

---

“Just a little more, sweet Thief, and you will take everything you wanted~” Haarlep spoke quietly this time, their words meant only for one set of ears. For the other, they sought their reward. “Tell me. Is this everything you desire?”

“You are well aware-” the reply was cut off by another crack of the whip, a firm reminder of what was expected now. “Haarlep, enough-” They glared at him now. A second and much sharper blow cut his voice down to a keening whimper. “Haarlep, please.”

“Very well, Raphael. Do as you wish.” They released the vine holding back his climax, and threw their head back, allowing the senses to rush into them, filling them with the most delicious banquet they could have hoped for as a symphony of pleasure played the melody of their own composing.

--- Tav felt the final climax throw her over the edge and almost entirely out of her body. Clawed hands held her head as she swallowed, while behind, below, a powerful pulsing sent waves of bursting light through her entire being.

She barely noticed the vines receding, the strong arms that caught her torso before her limbs could give way. The whole world was so far away, but nothing mattered. The heat was finally quenched, whether she recognised how close she had come to turning to ashes or not her body finally cooled. Tense muscles released, but bruises were beginning to swell angrily, interspersed with blood flecked claw marks.

---

“You went too far.” Raphael snarled, pulling Tav’s body towards him and leaning her against his chest.

“I went as far as I had to go. I told you, she took too much from me because what she really wanted was��you . I gave her that much. You also seemed to enjoy yourself quite thoroughly~” Haarlep laughed, stepping off the bed and walking a little ahead towards the wide open bathing pool on the other side of the room. A small power move, tail swishing happily as they swayed their hips in a mockery of seduction.”She will be fine, bring her over.” Without much choice in the matter, the fiend scooped the exhausted elf up against his chest, tail guiding her weak arms to wrap around his shoulders. To an outsider, it might’ve looked like a lover’s carry, tender arms hooked under knees that had long since gone limp, one hand holding her head against him as she made soft noises now, a barely conscious mess in the aftermath of unbearable lust.

Clawed feet clicked on the hard stone floor, careful footsteps finally arriving at the water’s edge. It was cool, soothing, from the first moment his toes broke the surface. The cambion lowered himself gently into the bath as his incubus scattered scented petals through the water, preparing soaps, oils and salves.

“Such a beautiful canvas, don’t you think? And so wonderfully painted~” Haarlep purred happily, completely satisfied, as they sank into the water beside Raphael. They caressed the hair of their new favourite toy with a smile. “Next time-”

“Next time? Have you forgotten whose home this is? Whose-” The angry snarl was cut off by a sigh from within his arms. The water was beginning to do its work. “Now, now, you can bicker with me later.  Now how about you take proper care of your Little Mouse?” They stroked the wounds they’d inflicted on the cambion’s own back, digging a talon in one moment and soothing the swollen welts with balms the next.

For his part, the master of the house was carefully holding Tav in his lap, letting the healing pool slowly do its work, watching as wounds knitted closed and allowing her to relax further until only her head was above water.  “I could so easily just drown you right here, Little Mouse, and you’d never even know.” He mused, mostly to himself. There was as little chance of her hearing him as there was actual intention behind his words. “Oh you would never.” Haarlep laughed, not letting the chance to mock their so-called master slip through their clawed fingers. “Let her up a little again, that filthy hair needs a wash. Even a Little Rat should get clean now and then.”

“Rat,” Raphael tested the word, deciding it felt entirely wrong on his tongue, “where did that come from?”

“Never you mind about that,” they deflected his comment easily, pouring a little scented soap into their hands and working it into Tav’s hair, carefully massaging her scalp. “Just wash her body down, and use that salve on the bruises, if you please.” Her eyelids fluttered a little, but he could feel her body had yet to regain its strength, muscles completely relaxed in the most dangerous place she could possibly be…and yet she could also be no safer than held between two fiends in the middle of Avernus. The irony might have amused her, had she been able to form a thought yet.

---

Tav was somewhere. Drifting, her consciousness afloat in another space, barely aware of the soothing feeling of gentle hands and healing waters. One by one, her senses returned to her. She moaned softly at the feeling of claws gently combing through her hair, the scent of the soaps warm and delightful. The other warm thing was the…pillow? Wall? Whatever soft and firm thing it was that she was laid against.

“A lost little mouse, scurried through the house, looking for all the things she should not find. Footsteps, tippy tap, the mouse tripped the trap, leaving all her dreams behind.” The rumbling of the deep voice vibrated through the wall…no, the chest, her head was leaning on.

Her eyelids fluttered, the world still a blur of ambient light, the feeling of cool water becoming clearer as she moved her fingers to test if they were still there at all. All present and accounted for, she thought, relieved. There were places on her body that stung and ached, but this seemed to be dissolving away.

“Slowly, Little Mouse, do not run too fast. Trip now, and the fall could be your last.” The voice was closer now as she became more fully present in her body.

Tav suddenly realised who it belonged to, a swell of panic rising up from her guts as that little part of her mind that had been screaming danger for hours finally made itself heard. Oh fu-“Drink up, Thief. You might as well enjoy the spoils of your adventures to the full~ Oh, and consider the deal on hold, for now.” The owner of the second voice came into view, holding out a large chalice. “Drink first, there’s food after. You did so very well, I’m almost impressed.” They understated their satisfaction, unwilling to give too much praise to a mere scrap of a mortal…yet not withholding their smile either.

“We can discuss exactly what in the hells you were doing here later. I look forward to hearing your excuses, Little Mouse, so do make them entertaining.” His voice was cold and flat, yet his arms remained around her, not yet willing to cast her aside even though she was recovering.

---

Several hours later, Tav had been allowed to leave on the most infuriatingly awkward walk of shame in all her days. She was loathe to explain exactly what had taken her so long, though she had the distinct feeling that perhaps she didn’t need to. She had entered a bedroom through a broken balcony dressed in rags, and left through the front door smelling of delightful lotions, her hair still slightly damp, and wearing a well tailored - if plain - leather and silk outfit that accentuated every curve of her body.

At least her companions had spared her the questions she dreaded. Although she did note Astarion mouth the words “Rule Four” at her with a sly wink. Fine, she thought, I will have to record this in that damned book… I doubt they will let it happen again, anyway. Might as well preserve it in my own memory, at least. ----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- -----------

Ah, one of my favourites~ Finally letting the three play together, even getting some soft Raphael in there at the end with the aftercare. It might not be natural to him, but he can be all too easily pushed by Haarlep into doing exactly what they want of him. In this case, it's ensuring their new favourite toy will be able to play again. I need to write more of these three at some point, naturally. Perhaps some shorts, though they tend to run long as this was all meant to be in one chapter until it became two~ Well, until the next chapter loves do take care, and enjoy your stay in Avernus~

[atavsguide]

ATG 9 - Mouse? Rat.

(In which a mirror is met, and a trap is set)

Pairing: Haarlep/Tav  SPICE Rating: 4/5 Content Warnings:  Sex, BDSM, Power Play,  Aphrodisiacs,

Spoilers Act 3, House of Hope Canon Compliance Canon Is Wobbly - Technically there is some canon detail of what House of Hope is like, and if we really stretch  we can fit this in to the canon. But it's probably going off course, we're heading towards uncharted waters now so we can sail free. Canon gave us the start, the foundation, set our course out of the dock. Now we head on into our own waves, going where the wind takes us. Other Notes This chapter ends on a cliffhanger because it was getting too long to do everything I wanted in one go. So we have a split, then we will come back in write where it stops... Song/Mood The Cabaret of Dreams - Seven Spires "I will be your host this eve, So sit back, relax, and I guarantee If you take it, embrace it, succumb to the dark, Escape into a night where no one knows who you are, You crave it, awake it, the coeur bizarre, Lose yourself to the twisted art. Hey! Don't be afraid Hey! You'll be amazed Let your demons out Let your spirit free It's only gonna cost you your soul." ----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

It had been a day . That was about as positively as Tavylia could spin it as she prepared another hop across the broken rock face above fields of lava, once again questioning every single life choice that had lead her to this moment. Not much further, just keep going. That was the mantra now, one foot in front of the other, and hope you still had both feet still attached at the end of the day.

It had been a whole week, really. Their arrival in the city had been filled with more and more dangers. Even with Ketheric gone, there was still Orin and Gortash, the pair of them both more than willing to draw Tav to their side in order to destroy each other and claim power solely for themselves.

Then there was Raphael. Because of course he would be waiting wherever she went. ---

They’d first met again in a brothel of all places, which had done nothing to help Tav’s conflicted mood. He’d spoken to her the same way as always, not a single mention of the “dream” that plagued her mind in every quiet moment, and the constant slipping in and out of seductive flirting and vicious mockery was eroding the last shred of patience in her soul.

“And what if I don’t need to turn against the Emperor? He has kept all of us safe for a long time now.” She wasn’t sure she believed it, but contradicting Raphael was fast becoming her favourite hobby.

“I didn’t take you for that much of a fool , Little Mouse. Perhaps I should’ve offered you a bag of beans when we first met? That could’ve saved a lot of time.” Even as he sneered, it looked like he was half undressing her, body and mind. The scented perfumes in the room, the luxurious pool behind him, and the edge of a bed visible behind the dividing wall were all adding to a simple equation. The solution was not one that could be settled with paper, pencil, and abacus.

Fuck you, Tav thought, but her mouth gave different words to the sentiment. “You don’t even have beans, do you? Besides, everything about you screams that you should not be trusted, whilst the Emperor is capable of actually displaying compassion.” Oops.

“Oh good gods, you didn’t sleep with it, did you?” A look of horror crossed his face, and Tav could hear Lae’zel physically gag behind her. “Of all the depravity in all the nine hells… It’s using you, Little Mouse, selling you a sweet little story to get what it wants before it discards you, or worse it’ll turn you into a creature just like itself. I had thought you wished to avoid that particular fate, at least.”

Tav remembered, as he’d mentioned before, that Raphael had a habit of shielding them from the Emperor’s view. “Did it ever occur to you that I might be the one using him?” She was suddenly glad she had left Astarion at camp to relax today, as she didn’t want him to misunderstand what she said next. “Emotion can be a weakness, a weapon. If he were to turn on me, I already have another card in my hand.”

“Oh, very impressive, Little Mouse,” he replied, in the most patronising tone he could muster - an impressive feat given how patronising his usual tone was anyway, “you really think that will be enough? I can offer you something else, a trump card for your deck.”

“Don’t tell me, it involves another deal?” she glared, waiting for the other shoe to drop.

“So you do have a little intellect left in that pretty little head of yours! Obviously nothing in life is free, but we made a deal before, did we not? I kept my end of the bargain, you kept yours - quite the lucrative relationship, wouldn’t you say?” His smile widened a little, more small gestures almost like a bow. Always the same dance, Tav thought to herself, considering his words. Hold on did he call me pretty?! She pulled her thoughts together again. “I can’t deny that. The answer was hardly satisfying, though, and we’re still far from resolving that particular issue.” “Ah ah ah, Little Mouse, you know that I never promised resolution to the problem. I told you the meaning of what was written on your lover’s back, no more, no less. And you killed my old enemy for me, no more, no less.” “Fine. Deal done. What do you suggest this time? Just more words?” she couldn’t resist pushing him right to the edge of his patience, delighting in watching him lose his composure for just a moment as his jaw clenched a little too hard. The Cambion smoothed his hair down casually, though not a single strand had been out of place. “Actually, this time we will be needing more than a simple verbal contract. I’m afraid you’ll need to sign on the dotted line.” “I’m not saying yes without details.” Tav put her hands on her hips, glaring a challenge towards him.

“Always so ferocious, aren’t you? You can keep your daggers to yourself, for now. I’m not even asking for your soul, my aim is not to own you.” He smiled, with unnerving charm. “I’ll even sweeten the deal and pay may half in full first. A gesture of goodwill, if you like.” “Remarkably generous, for a fiend. What exactly are you offering?” Tav couldn’t help the insults, but her curiosity was piqued. “Orpheus.” He said plainly, for one horrifying moment making Tav wonder if he actually knew what had happened with the Emperor. If her reaction showed on her face, Raphael was ignoring it. “I can give you the means to free Orpheus from his prison, and in turn he can free you from the hold of the illithid creature and solve that little tadpole problem for you. He won’t take any convincing to help you with your final foe, either.”

“You sound very sure of yourself. What’s the guarantee he won’t just murder us all on sight for having the tadpoles in our minds in the first place?” “He won’t.” Lae’zel spoke up from behind her. Tav had almost forgotten anyone else was in the room. “Kithrak Voss. I’ll speak with him, I am certain he will aid us when the moment comes, and Orpheus will be on our side.” “See?” Raphael’s voice took on a musical tone for a moment. “You’ll be just fine . Besides, you’ve made it this far, have you not? I don’t make pointless bets, either. I have the hammer, a particular weapon that is the only way you can free the Gith Prince from his prison, and I’m willing to give it to you right now.” Tav considered him, eyes scanning every inch of his body language and expression for the barest hint of a lie. She found nothing. “And if it’s not my soul you want in return, what is it?” “The Crown.” He replied, simply and without any of the usual dancing around the point. It was almost unnerving. “Bring me the crown once you have defeated your foes, and consider our deal complete.”

Easy enough, on the face of it. But he was not the only one looking for it, and Tav wasn’t about to just sign anything without giving it a lot more thought first. “I’m not saying yes, but I’m also not saying no. I’m not foolish enough to erase a possible advantage, but I’m not about to just sign without reading all of the small-print.” “For once, Little Mouse, you’ll find the page to be really quite clear, no lines to read between, no secret catch. But if you insist on struggling pointlessly against the tide, well, just remember who to call when you’re running out of breath beneath the waves.” He held out one hand facing up, then briefly covered it with his other hand. When he revealed his palm again, a pair of small smooth stones glinted in the light. They looked fairly plain, and yet entirely identical. “Sending Stones. Simple little trick, consider it free of charge. When you are out of luck, preferably before you start growing tentacles, use this. Call out to me, and I will come to you. Then we can finalise our deal.” “That sounds remarkably fair of you.” Tav looked at the stones with suspicion, before picking one up and turning it over in her hand as if inspecting it for traps. “There’s no point overcomplicating things. I have what you need, and you can get what I want. Still, you ask for time, and I can be patient. For now. But consider, how long do you truly have left? Tick tock, Little Mouse, don’t wait 'til the final hour to beg at my feet. You’re smarter than that, at least.” He bowed with a flourish, though he didn’t break eye contact. “Until then, unless I see you sooner.”

---

Tav had almost slammed the door when she left, still feeling the smug look following her as she left the brothel. She had half a mind to spend some coin and a couple of hours with some of the staff just to blow off some steam, but there was little chance for peace with her companions insisting on talking over the pros and cons of the contract. Afterwards, another week had passed, but in that time the bitch Orin grew impatient and took Halsin from their camp, which is why Tav was now about to hop across a broken balcony in the middle of Avernus of all places. She didn’t want to imagine what he might be suffering through while they searched, so she had decided to try a new angle. The House of Hope. Raphael’s mansion. An expensive ritual to open the portal, but it had to be worth it. She would make sure of that.  “Stay out here,” she turned to her companions as she eyed up the balcony above, “if I need help I’ll send you a signal.”

“I’m sorry? You’re waltzing in through the window of the devil’s bedchambers and you want us to, what, go and read a book while we wait? Darling I know you’ve been reckless recently but this is too much.” Astarion looked genuinely worried, like one step wrong and he would shatter. “You have your disguises, I have the scrolls Gale gave me. If you can find anything in his archives that could help us find Orin and get Halsin back…it’s worth the risk. I can handle Raphael, don’t worry. Besides, apparently he isn’t home. It should be easy to take a little peek at his secrets.” She did her best to reassure him, even though she knew they were getting desperate. “I’m with Astarion on this one, but I’m well aware that trying to change your mind is futile.” Gale turned back to his companions, preparing to leave. 

Shadowheart also laying a hand on the pale elf’s shoulder behind him. “She’ll be fine, somehow. Gods know she’s manage to stay alive this far.” The cleric shot Tav the kind of look that said don’t you dare prove me wrong, I will not speak kindly at your funeral if you mess this up. “Stick to the plan,” Tav said, “it’s the best chance we have. Oh and stay away from Hope for now, she risks drawing too much attention. Rule 1, remember? I’ll meet you in the entrance hall later.” As the others turned back the way they’d come, Tav steeled her nerves, swigging from a potion of leaping to give herself the extra strength to make it on to the balcony edge. ---

Tav almost immediately regretted not trying to quickly switch outfits before stepping into the lavishly decorated room. She was fairly certain that Raphael wasn’t home, especially from how Hope had spoken when they arrived through the portal. The plan was just to gather a little information, maybe see what they could learn about Raphael’s own plans before deciding whether handing him an item of immense power was just a step too reckless. But reckless, it seemed, was becoming the theme of the day. She stepped through the open balcony door cautiously, peering inside the room. 

Well, shit, this is awkward. Laying on the bed in his full devilish form was Raphael, dressed in what could only be described as the sluttiest leather harness that Tav had ever seen in her life. He turned lazily to look towards her, eyes travelling the full course of her body with a hunger that she could feel , even from this distance. He beckoned her closer, but remained on the silk sheets, chalice of wine in hand. “A lost little mouse is running through the house, a thief in the night, greedy and here to take. Why are you here, little thief?” His poetry was familiar at least, but there was something else…different. “Raphael? You look… I wasn’t expecting you to be home, and certainly not dressed like that. ” She tried in vain to prevent her gaze travelling across his form, rippling muscles just beneath crimson skin, lined with veins and a few little ridges that marked his body as just beyond human. Of course, the large wings, tail, and the viciously curved horns growing from his forehead were decidedly less human than the form she was most accustomed to seeing him in. However, it seemed like her reaction had amused him, as he began to laugh. “Raphael? Ha! No.” The voice turned colder, a sharp edge to the speaker's words now. “You will have a far crueller master than Raphael, soon. But what inspired you to pay him a visit?” Shit, Tav thought, but if it’s not him…who the fuck-“Come on, little thief, out with it. Why in all the hells did you sneak in through the bedroom balcony of the Archduke Raphael? If you had an invitation, the door would be open to you, and you certainly are not dressed like someone who belongs in here . The disguise will not fool me, you’re no debtor either.” Despite the harsh words, they seemed more amused than furious. As if this entirely unexpected turn of events was entertaining, rather than an invasion.

“Well, I’m in a little trouble.” She began, hesitating at the fiery eyes seeming to burn through her. Somehow, this one was more intimidating than Raphael, shaking her usually cocky foundation. “ That , Little Thief, is obvious . Nobody is foolish to turn up in this House when they have any other option.” They took a sip of wine now, gesturing for Tav to go on. “I’m not here for his deals, not yet. I was looking for some answers first.” She paused again. It was extremely distracting to be stood there looking down at the almost naked object of several quietly kept fantasies just laying on the bed. It was unnerving. “Actually, the first question - if you’re not Raphael, who are you? And why do you look just like him?” “I am Raphael’s personal incubus, glamoured to look just. Like. Him. He’s so terribly vain, only wanting to sleep with himself, but you know what they say. Better the devil you know. Usually information does not come for free, but I suppose we shall consider this a trade. Names next, then? Mine is Haarlep. You would do well to keep that in mind, you may find yourself in need of it.” They licked their lips idly as they continued to observe her. “Your turn, Thief.” “Tavylia.” she replied, eyes drawn to their lips involuntarily. “Tav, usually.”

“Ah so it is you. The Little Mouse that has the cat’s fur standing on end.” Haarlep seemed more intrigued now, sitting up a little to take a better look at the increasingly uncomfortable elf stood before them. “I’ve heard all about you. ” The emphasis increased with every word, as each syllable travelled across the room with an enticing intensity. “Then you have me at a disadvantage. I know nothing of you.” She stood stiffly, trying to keep at least a little of her pride intact as their gaze burned right through her. “Of course not, I’m his dirty little secret. ” They laughed, draining the last of their wine and placing the chalice on the bedside. “And you have been quite the thorn in his side. He might call you Little Mouse, but now I look at you… Little Mouse doesn't suit you, no, you're more like a rat. You actually stand a chance against a cat, if you're clever enough. Unfortunately for you, I'm no house cat. You'll find me considerably closer to a tiger than to the pet you've been playing with until now.” Tav felt the familiar prickling of danger running up her spine, every alarm blaring in her mind that she had walked into the wrong room at the wrong time, but still another part of her had control and was quite unwilling to leave just yet.

“Well, my little Rat Thief, now the introductions are over…” They stood from the bed now, raising to their full height, wings stretching out behind them in an impressive display. Even their eyes seemed to blaze with a brighter fire than before, the heat making the air stifling. “Wouldn’t you feel more comfortable without those old rags?”

“I’m sorry, what?” Tav would’ve taken a step backwards, had she found any strength in her legs to move at all. “I told you, Rat, that I already know all about you. So you have nothing left to trade if you want more answers from me.” They stepped closer, the heat from their body almost unbearable, the scent of cinnamon drifting enticingly from their skin. “It is entirely your choice. I’ll allow you to leave, if you wish, empty handed. Or, if you really want to know some of Raphael’s dirty little secrets , we can play a game. If you win, I’ll tell you whatever you want to know,” their voice lowered to a seductive growl, “but you’ll enjoy it far more if you lose.” Stopping just short of where she stood, they kept their eyes locked on Tav’s. She took her time to consider their words, and what they seemed to be implying. If Raphael truly is only interested in sex with his own form, well I’m shit out of luck. He’s just been playing the angle for the contract… But an incubus? Far simpler, right? They desire lust, sex, and will naturally gain something from the act…but what? “Alright, Haarlep, but I want to know the rules first. ”

“That’s cute, that you think you can make a demand of me. I can see where your eyes drift, Rat, and I promise you I can be everything you dream of, and more. ” They let their gaze wander over her body now, a direct challenge. “I can even, if you prefer, take a softer form. Raphael occasionally enjoys the pleasures,” they paused as their body shimmered and transformed into what could only be described as a feminine twin of Raphael, voice to match as they continued, “the very many pleasures of the Archduchess. The choice is yours, but you must agree to the game before we can play, Rat.” The new nickname was beginning to grate on Tav’s nerves, and yet every time Haarlep spoke, she felt more and more drawn towards them. It was becoming impossible to lie, as if the truth of her desire were being drawn from within simply by being in their presence. “Usually, I do not mind the body I lay with, as long as the experience is worth it.” She swallowed now, her mouth suddenly dry. “But…I have found myself wanting Raphael, all of him.” “Well then, Little Rat, far be it from me to disappoint,” another gesture and the cambion form shifted again to the masculine shape that plagued Tav’s dreams of late, “you shall have what you desire. And you shall find it far more pleasant than the company of the Archduke himself . ” Tav found herself sighing involuntarily, taking a step towards them, reaching out to touch-

“Ah ah ah, Rat, patience. I will only give you two rules. The way out of our game is simple; the same as any other, if you wish to cede defeat, all you need do is say Meow. Or, if for some reason your tongue is unable to form the word, simply hum it. I will know, and you will be free to leave. From what I’ve heard, however, I doubt you will have use for it.”  They reached out a hand towards Tav, stopping with their finger less than a millimeter from her lips, denying the touch that she craved. “My second rule, is that you only ever refer to me by my proper name. And I assure you, you will want to before we are through.” “Wait…” Tav spoke, desperate to do anything but wait. “What do you get from this?” “Simple. I get you. I’ve been watching for some time, listening, and you are so very entertaining. Am I not entitled to a little fun, too? I hear you even had fun with an illithid ! I must say I am impressed by that experiment of yours. Even I have not indulged in the particular flesh of a Mindflayer. But enough of that, what do you say? Will you step back out the way you came? Or are you going to take off those awful rags, so we can enjoy ourselves more freely.” Their finger still lingered tantalisingly close to Tav’s lips, without giving her the satisfaction of contact even if she moved closer.

“I…agree to your terms, Haarlep.” The incubus’s wing’s seemed to flutter slightly as she spoke their name, barely above a whisper. She was rewarded by the briefest touch, the tip of their nail tracing down their cheek to beneath her chin, lifting it towards them as they bend to speak close to her ear. “Excellent decision~” they purred, the reverberations of their voice alone travelling directly through Tav’s entire body, almost falling to the floor as their tongue teased the pointed tip of her ear, “now take your clothes off and lay on the bed.”

No sooner had they given the order, they stepped away leaving a vast emptiness in the space they had just occupied. They never took their eyes off her, but walked slowly around to the opposite side of the massive bed. The clothes were hardly enticing, but Tav knew when she was being tested. She removed each item swiftly, but with purpose and grace in her movements. At least she had been able to keep her own underwear beneath the debtor's disguise. She paused now, watching them for any reaction.

"I don't believe I told you to stop, Rat. Keep going…" Their eyes were burning with a cool fire, flickering irises reminiscent of the hells themselves burning within them. 

Tav was torn between a curiosity to see what might happen if she stopped, and the greater desire at what may follow if she continued. An easy decision, and soon she was completely exposed, though grateful for the heat in the room. 

"You needn't be afraid, little thief, I have no desire to harm you. At least, not in a way you won't enjoy…" The last syllable was drawn out like a brief growl, the fire in their eyes sparking once more as they noted her response. "Pleasure and pain are two sides of the same coin, after all, and it is such fun to balance on the edge."

Whilst they talked, Tav laid on the bed as instructed, feeling their gaze look beneath her flesh and to the potential it held. They looked like a hungry beast before a banquet. Haarlep moved to the end of the bed, taking another prolonged moment to examine every inch of exposed flesh, before they began to crawl across the bed above her. Their words earlier rang clearly in Tav’s ears, they stalked like a tiger, eyeing her like prey. Just the look they were giving her was raising the heat within her now. “You are so intriguing, Rat, so you’ll have no tricks here. It would be far too easy to charm you, seduce you with a trick to want me, but you’re already right here with barely a hint of coercion.” The sharp talon of a nail softly caressed Tav’s lower lip, the unspoken encouragement for her to part her lips. “And I’ve heard all about this tongue of yours - sharp words can rile him up, you know.” Now they pressed a thumb into her mouth, the tip of their claw just shy of piercing through but the pressure enough to sting with the sharp edge. “You’re welcome to try that with me, of course, but you may find yourself less able to speak before we’re done.” Tav moaned softly, the devil above her was a deeply erotic sight. They straddled her hips easily but kept the contact minimal, and she felt a strong desire to wrap her lips around the thumb that tasted of smoke and heat and cinnamon, but the moment she tried they pulled back again, leaving only a wanton moan in their wake. “Build up your appetite, Rat, you’ll dine well soon enough. But first I simply must know what is so fascinating about one little elf…” They almost seemed absorbed in their own thoughts as they bent to meet her lips, tasting the most chaste kiss and yet leaving a feeling of intense debauchery from just that simple contact. “Hmmm…” They ignored any reaction from Tav, shifting back a little now instead. Clawed hands gripped Tav’s breasts, pressure enough to hurt but simultaneously finding nerves that made her heart race faster. She was becoming impatient. “I thought an incubus would be quick to get to the point.” “Hah! Aren’t you adorable, I didn’t think you’d have the words now. You are aware that we carry a powerful aphrodisiac in our saliva? Perhaps such a small kiss is not enough to poison a ferocious little rat?” They eyed her closely, daring her to reply.

Tav was briefly reminded of a very uncomfortable moment in the temple of Shar involving a half eaten giant spider. She could feel the heat lingering on her lips, and almost heard Gale’s voice shouting at her in her memories- “Stop licking the damn thing!”

She almost laughed, but Haarlep was bending towards her again. “Well, Rat? Do you want more of a taste?” Their claws gripped and pulled on sensitive skin, her chest flaring with a bright heat and pain. Tav remembered now the night she had danced with the Raphael’s true form, a dream more real than she realised. She reached up and grabbed Haarlep’s horns, pulling them in to a deep and passionate kiss. Their tongue danced between her lips, drawing out her breath, tasting every moan that started low and sang up through her throat. It was as if they were drinking in every single spark of her arousal through her lips, a taste of fire, cloves, cinnamon and smoke. Even their hands on her skin felt like the heated more, and she held on to the viciously curved horns until her wrists were snatched away and pressed down above her head. “Well well, you are entertaining…” Haarlep purred, licking their lips, “So, so delicious .” This time, Tav was lost for words, a fact that seemed to make the incubus smile with satisfaction. 

“Good…good, little thief, though you might have bitten off more than you can chew this time. I was only going to give you a little, but you went ahead and took all you wanted.” They let out a low chuckle. “I hope you’re ready, you should be feeling it…right about now.” Tav’s head rolled back onto the silk pillows, pressing down as she bit her lip. She was feeling it alright. The it in question was a powerful surge of libido, which started in her mouth where their tongue had drawn their devilish designs on her own like a curse. It spread like butterfly wings opening through the centre of her chest, chasing on down to her middle with the fluttering of a hundred desires. By the time the heat pooled between her legs it was damn near unbearable, pulling her hips up desperately towards the incubus who still knelt over her, their hand still effortlessly pinning her arms above her head. It continued further still into her legs, which Haarlep easily pinned by hooking their feet over her shins. By the time the sensation of pure lust had reached every inch of her being, Tav barely remembered how to breathe, where she was, or anything beyond the deep aching need to be touched.

The entire time, Haarlep simply watched, holding her still, refusing any contact besides the easy restraint. Their tongue licked the taste of her from their lips, revealing the hint of sharp teeth for one tantalising moment. “I don’t think I need to ask what you want, now, do I?” Their voice was just beside her ear as they bent close again, still just keeping their bodies from touching. Their wings spread out behind them. “But I would just love to hear those pretty lips beg.” Tav groaned. This was torture, but she was beginning to feel that reckless confidence rising up in her again. The game was on. “Fuck. You.” She managed to hiss out between desperately quickened breaths. This is a bad idea, this is a bad idea, why am I antagonising the-“Not. Yet.” They replied, tail coming down viciously on her upper thigh like a whip. The pain stung, her eyes almost watered as she felt the hint of a bruise beginning to swell where the blow had landed, but the contact had also given her a taste of what she desired. Haarlep laughed, they knew this game well, and they were ever so intrigued by a mere mortal who would be so willing to play it. “Perhaps I should be surprised how you’re still alive,” they punctuated the pause in their sentence with another lash of their tail, “and you don’t even know yourself, do you?”

Despite their question, Tav wasn’t given space to answer as the game intensified. Tail lashing with brutal precision, dancing on the knife edge of agony and ecstacy ever time it struck home, the incubus ever watching her reactions. If she had the presence of mind to look more closely, she would’ve noticed their red skin now bore a few flecks of her own blood, but it didn’t matter. Nothing mattered beyond the maddening embrace of pure hedonism. “I am beginning to like you, Rat. You’re bearing this all so very well, you might just be my new favourite pet~” They bent to her neck now, pressing their heated lips against skin that begged for their kisses. There was no affection beyond the lie of a false love, and despite the look in their blazing eyes they did not devour her in one bite, nor did they treat her with patience or reverence. No, the incubus wanted to pull every nerve in her body like a puppet’s strings, and gods it was good . 

Astarion was a practiced lover, focused on her, and leading her towards more experimental experiences by building the trust between them. The Emperor had looked directly into her mind and harnessed her hidden desires to bring them closer, an act she could only describe as respectful violation. The brief moment she had shared with Raphael showed her a kind of greed and selfish wanting that made her head spin every time she thought about it. But Haarlep? They were unique.

Haarlep’s touch was like fire dancing through her body, they lived and breathed pleasure, their entire being was designed to feed upon the shudders running through her body as they dug their clawed nails into her hip and traced a lustful path along her collarbone with lips, tongue, teeth . Tav struggled a little against the hand pinning her wrists, but it wasn’t freedom she wanted. Freedom was a word away, a word that almost sought her tongue to form the sound but was chased back every time by a fresh wave of utter delight leaving her drunk on lust.

“Ah you are refreshing, ” they breathed against her ribs, chuckling softly as another whip of their tail drew a fresh moan from Tav’s lungs, “and such pretty songs you sing, little thief, and you will sing mine soon~”

Their teeth grazed along over-sensitive skin, tongue flickering to press against tender flesh as they moved down to her breasts, releasing her hands now from above her head. She ached for the restraint, but found no breath to complain. Instead her hands balled into fists, gripping desperately at the decadent fabrics as the incubus reached the peak of her breasts with their wicked mouth now, their free hand beginning to tease her tense thighs.

For a few minutes, there was quiet. Haarlep finally stopped talking, their mouth busy drawing yet more infernal symbols with a quick tongue upon every inch of Tav’s exposed chest. She missed the voice, though, yearning for the deep tones to seduce her soul from her body- Shit, and I in danger? The thought tried to find purchase in her mind, but it swiftly left the way it came as she felt a finger finally find the source of the searing heat below.

“My, my, little Rat, aren’t you just full of desire~”, their voice began to fill the still air once more, musical and intrigued, “do you wish for more? I’ll need you to speak up now~”

The teasing touch, circling but never entering, sparked a new fire in Tav. The insulting nickname enticing the stubbornness to rear its head. “Make me.”

The incubus growled, wings fluttering for just a moment with something like a warped mirror of irritation. This wasn’t enough to get under their skin, was it? But oh, the challenge had been set, and they were not going to let this one get away with it. Their tail cracked through the air in a vicious arc, landing a stinging blow across her breast, and at that same moment they thrust their finger inside.

Tav howled. An unhinged noise, the satisfaction of finally having something in that aching emptiness that needed to feel this, and the delicious searing pain of the cambion tail drawing blood from pale skin. But that was all - she was left breathless, wanting, as Haarlep pulled back from her, leaving only that one motionless finger waiting. If they so much as twitched their taloned fingertip within her, she might have burst there and then, but they didn’t.

“So, are you going to ask nicely, Little Rat? You might be able to sneak into this house but do not think you can so easily steal from me. ” Their eyes burned brighter, and if Tav had any sense of what was going on around her she would’ve noticed the flames raising from the bed. Not a true fire, this was an illusion, one that was beyond Haarlep’s control. The light highlighted every inch of their chiseled body, their wickedly curved horns almost glowing as they continued to glare at her.

All it took was a slight twitch of their finger, and a fresh wave of arousal stirred within her entire being coalescing into a single, desperate word: “Please…”“Good~” they purred, wings spreading a little wider, free hand raising into the air to summon-

Oh shit, Tav whispered in her mind, somewhere between a pleased expletive and a note of concern, those are vines-The living vines rose up from beneath the bed, entangling her wrists securely, others below her coiling around her ankles and knees, positioning her legs bent, held open, displayed for the fiend’s amusement. “Very good~” they continued, before lowering towards her abdomen. A teasing bite drew blood from the curve of her hip at the same moment a second finger found its home in warm flesh, both moving now and finally drawing the first climax out of her soul with a long low sound that was almost unrecognisable. Haarlep ate it like an appetiser, far from sated. And given their kiss earlier, Tav was also completely given over to her need now.

The room fell quiet once more, aside from the sound of a thrumming heartbeat and the lewd echoes of Haarlep’s talents, as they moved lower to give another kiss. Far from the chaste kiss of a first love, the incubus put their tongue to work in tasting everything even as their fingers built up an intensity of motion.

Every nerve was alight, the sting of wounds from their lashing tail still burned brightly, pleasure and pain dancing a tango in every inch of Tav’s body. Her mind was almost empty, entirely focused on the swarm of sensation that was devouring her consciousness almost as voraciously as Haarlep was devouring her-

---

Haarlep almost regretted enthralling Tav, the spell was hardly necessary, and they had only used it moments ago. Her mind was not allowed to drift now, they demanded that of her, demanded that she think and feel only them , but their peace was about to be disturbed.

They felt the air shift, the currents changing, charged with the familiar electric crackle of magic as the shimmering doorway appeared behind them.

“Well, well, well,” the master of the house spoke with an air of calm irritation, “I don’t believe we had any scheduled guests today. And what, or rather who , the FUCK do you think you are doing, Harlot ?” The insulting nickname made them bristle, even as they continued to pull a shuddering orgasm from Tav’s burning body with a feral scream. Still, this could work in their favour… They folded their wings and sat up slowly, leaving their hand still inside her to keep working her nerves as her mind focused only on them, entirely unaware of the new arrival.

Raphael’s expression was complex, unreadable, as he took in the scene before him. His personal incubus grinning back at him with his own smug face, lips still wet with her desire. Her. What the fuck was she doing here? In his bed? Exposed, wanting, and having the audacity to not even look his way for a second.

“Little Mouse?-” ----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- -----------

It felt bad to split the chapter, but it was also very necessary~ finally we bring Tav to play with Haarlep, and naturally Raphael knows something is going on... I fear writing this and its sequel fundamentally rewired my brain, and gods am I glad that it did~ Until tomorrow, loves, when you will have more... Oh, did I almost forget? This one gets a LiArt~

[atavsguide]

ATG 8 - Ally? Lover

In which two minds meet...

Pairing: Emperor/Tav (And Guardian/Tav) SPICE Rating: 4.5/5 if this is your jam Content Warnings:  Sex, TENTACLES, Mild Bondage, Mindreading, Mindflayer, 

Spoilers Act 3, Guardian/Emperor "Romance" Canon Compliance Canon Compliant - I took a basis from the game scene and expanded it to include the Guardian form along with the Emperor, even though in the game you only sleep with one or the other. Other Notes (From the original release) This chapter is very skippable if you're not down to go to monster town, and that's completely cool you aren't missing much story development beyond conversation that mirrors the one in-game. I tailored it a bit more to fit this Tav better and how I saw that they could believably connect. Yes I tried to make the Mindflayer-fucking chapter emotionally real. The game made it sound appealing. In its own way. I took this as a challenge, and also felt it would be weird to leave it out from the ATG story as a whole. Particularly I feel at this point Tav has been through so many unimaginable horrors she might as well indulge in some unimaginable pleasures too. This will be the *ONLY* Emperor chapter though, because I'll be honest whilst it was fun to write over 4,000 words somehow, I am somewhat more fond of our other pairings so they'll get priority, unless you make demands then I'll probably cave and do another. Oh and I forgot to find space for the line "your tadpole squirms in recognition" and I don't really want to try and edit it in awkwardly, so, here, and sorry!

Song/Mood Find Life by Amaranthe "And you cannot deny What I have sacrificed An unsuspecting side of you A blackened paradise Feel the corruption rise A billion souls adrift But life can save us. Come and you'll find The temptation of human desire Rise, high, Come, find life."

----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

Tav paused. She began to rewind and replay all of the events that had lead her to this moment, this choice, a hundred pathways all converging… They had fought intense battles, finally left the shadow cursed lands behind them to make the final march to Baldur’s Gate, and then everything was turned upside down again before they even made it to the outskirts of the city. A week ago a portal had opened in the middle of the night, angry gith fighters pouring into their camp. The insistent voice of the Guardian begging them to rush through the portal impossible to ignore… Everything had only become more overwhelmingly shocking since then. Before the dawn had broken that morning, they had discovered that the Guardians they had all seen within the prism were merely illusions . The one truly keeping them safe was a fucking mindflayer and an imprisoned Gith Prince of Legend. The very same Mindflayer who was sat beside her now, half dressed, and Gods, is he giving me bedroom eyes? His pale lilac skin glistened in the eerie light around them, not entirely unlike a thin sheen of sweat or oil on more humanoid skin.What he’d said moments ago was true. They had searched his old hideout beneath the city, found many of his belongings and she had spoken with him - such as she could, with his voice echoing in her mind - about the memories that were stored alongside them. Weapons and armour they were free to use, trinkets that he had kept as souvenirs of his time in the city, mementos from what sounded like a lover… Finally she had begun to feel they were on more equal footing. The Emperor, as he called himself, was far more interesting than she could have imagined. “Are you suggesting…?” She wasn’t even sure how to finish the question. “Only if you are willing,” the voice spoke without breath, as if a thought in her own head, “and there is no need to rush.”Tav could feel his mind reaching out in the space between them, a sense of lust sparking beneath the ethereal stars of his realm. “I’m…not sure.” She said, hesitating more. “It’s not a no , but…” “You forget, Tavylia, that I know you. I know your heart, your mind.” He tentatively pressed his mind a little further towards her, a warmth and kindness emanating from him now alongside the intoxicating undercurrent of desire. 

“Then you remember my past, too? I am…open to you looking closer, if you wish.” She willed her memories to open like a book, inviting him in.

“No need, dear one, I have seen it like a play on a stage before me. Your mother’s back, laden with weapons, the sad smile in her eyes as she walked out of the door to face some greater foe from her past. Your father’s tears as he read the letter, your hopelessness as you watched the illness overtake his broken heart. The emptiness of the small home, and your own face in the mirror, barely in your teens and completely alone. Why do you think of such things now? I did not intend to remind you of anything painful.”“In your disguise, you walked those same streets. You had your people working within them, trying to make things safer, trying to save everyone. Yet…some of us you could not save.” Aside from her own memories, another that had touched her mind sprang unbidden to her consciousness. Astarion, bleeding out in the street, and the false saviour who had arrived before him.

“It is…regretful, that not everyone can be saved. But you know this already, do you not? No matter how hard you fought there was always some tragedy that slipped through your fingers, a body you couldn’t find whilst it still drew breath, sometimes just a few seconds too late.” The voice in her mind softened. Sympathy. Empathy. “You see, we aren’t so different. I am relieved it was you who ended up with the prism, who found my home, you who I have grown…close to.” The Emperor sidled a little closer, studying her face for any sign of discomfort, and laying his large hand over hers.

“Chance, perhaps. It could have been anyone, really. It seems like half my life is decided by some random roll of the dice from someone else’s hand.” She almost laughed at the absurdity. “What else do you see in that? Maybe by now you know me better than myself.”

“Perhaps I could, but there is a small corner you keep locked away…”

“Some memories deserve to stay buried,” she lied, a half truth as she firmly locked away just a small part of her plans with a random dark moment from her past that didn’t hurt nearly as much as she needed him to believe. “Then it would be unkind of me to pry.” Tav felt his mind withdraw from that place, just slightly. “But as for what I see in you… Contradictions, hesitation, but above all there is a passion within you.” The heat of his own desire began to wash over her now, along with a comforting wave of compassion. “You are…not what I expected. Not what anyone expects, I should wager.” “Isn’t life more exciting with a little of the unexpected?” Tav grinned, beginning to make up her mind. The prospects were enticing, after all. Sleeping with a vampire, flirting with a fiend… Just what would it be like to be with someone who knows every one of my thoughts and desires?“Indeed.” The Emperor growled within her mind, moving a little closer still. “I’m well aware of your rules, your agreements with your vampire lover, and I do not think you can truly deny what is between us now. I even know those thoughts you have about the fiend, though I’d advise not indulging in that particular curiosity.”

“Just as you ask me to indulge in this one?” She kept him on edge, not quite allowing him sure footing. That was the plan buried in the last unexplored corner of her mind, a simple part of her rule of surviving. Always stay aware, trust is proven with time not words, and having the upper hand could often be reassuring even if it never needed to be used. She couldn’t deny that she felt the desire, the curiosity, and to be honest after everything she had survived she was at the point of throwing caution into whichever wind blew her way. Yet, still, if she could get him to drop his defenses, let her in entirely, then should their goals no longer align she might at least have a weakness to exploit. Tav would prefer not to have to be so underhanded, but she knew that some part of him would well understand the finely honed instinct, sharpened over decades on unkind streets, the whetstone of hardship leaving her with a keen blade of wit.

“I won’t ask any more of you than you are willing.” The Emperor pulled back now and stood up, offering a hand to help her to her feet. “You can move away at any time, should you wish, and if a word might make you feel safer then even the thought of the word Orpheus will halt us in a moment.”

“Isn’t that a little…close to home?” “No stranger than Angel for your beloved vampire.” “Touche.”

“Or perhaps, now, touch?” The illithids tentacles moved slightly, the shape of his eyes making the full expression look somewhat akin to a smile. Or at least whatever passed for a smile from a Mindflayer.  Stepping towards the Emperor, Tav soon realised her feet were no longer on the ground. True to his word, she could still will herself to move freely so she could still leave if she wanted. But where would the fun be in that? She drifted closer to him, tentatively laying a hand on his shoulder, caressing the ridges of muscle and skin. This was…not how she imagined things would ever go. But it wasn’t entirely unpleasant. It looked like he would be completely cold, but there was a warmth beneath his skin. She leaned in towards him naturally as the distance between them narrowed, until she realised - where the fuck am I supposed to kiss? She flipped quickly through her memories like an index, looking for a clue. Ah…that was it…his mouth was somewhere behind the tentacles. Shit. Plan B.

Tav was at a disadvantage. The Emperor had been able to see all of her romantic entanglements and desires, likely knew plenty of ways to entice and excite a humanoid body, but in all her adventures after dark she had not once been so close to a mindflayer. He did not reach forward to her, but instead allowed her the time to begin to know his form. He was lithe, tall, perhaps “gangly” would be an accurate, if unkind, word for his body. But she kept in mind, it was still a body. Nerves and sensations would not be so different, if she could find the right thing to do. That was the one advantage she was realising she had, as her hands felt along his arms, across his chest beneath the tentacles, and around his back. She was beginning to sense exactly how he was feeling. The shiver of pleasure passed between them like a thought as she found one sensitive point along…well, where a collarbone might be, if he were not an illithid. Floating above the ground was also freeing them to the experience completely. No hard rocks beneath them, no obstacles in the way, the only touch they could feel was each other. For now, they had stopped talking. Communication was coming purely from contact, as Tav gently began to take one of the tentacles into her hand, running her fingers along the appendage. The Emperor shuddered, the air almost sparkling with the feeling conveyed from his mind. That , it seemed, was good for him.

Emboldened by the discovery, along with realising that his skin - and indeed the tentacles - did not feel quite so…unusual, as she had expected. Every body had its quirks, after all, from pointed ears to ridged skin, shapes and sizes of all kinds, rainbows of colour and beautiful variety to indulge in. His body was smooth and taught, tense, textured, but not at all unpleasant. The tentacles themselves were clearly sensitive, a slight audible rumble coming for once from the Emperor’s throat rather than directly into Tav’s mind. His eyes closed briefly, exhaling a long and shuddering sigh, the blazing pink tones almost glowing brighter than before when he looked back at her again. The patience had paid off for him, Tav realised, but had now worn away. Still, he was remarkably gentle as he gradually slid one of the tentacles behind her neck. It didn’t feel so dissimilar to a hand or an arm, the flexible appendage caressing her hair and the pointed tips of her ears.

Tav sighed herself now, the touch was building the intensity between them, their minds melding ever closer. Another tentacle wrapped over her shoulder, the third around her waist pulling her tightly against him, leaving only the forth still in her hand where she could continue to trace shapes with her fingers, occasionally stroking or massaging the muscled limb. The Emperor’s own hands moved to her hips, sliding down a little to take a firm hold of her rear, long nails digging in just enough for her to feel as he pulled her body even closer against his own. The tender and careful touch of the Emperor was almost close to romantic, a sensation which Tav might have found surprising if their thoughts weren’t melting into each other just as much as their flesh wanted to. But this was where she began to feel at a loss again. Her own clothes were being gradually unfastened, skin exposed, every point she had ever wished to be touched entirely encompassed by the myriad of limbs. Fingers and tentacles alike dextrous in raising the desire within her, his own passionate feelings swimming through her mind. “Is something…wrong?” His voice resounded quietly in her thoughts now, almost a whisper. Of course he could sense her hesitation again. The touch that had been surrounding her fell away as he allowed them to drift apart, glowing eyes observing her carefully. “It is…this form. Too unfamiliar.”

“No…Yes… A little. I don’t want you to be uncomfortable, I’m not used to…”

“I could, if you desire, take any form you wish.” Glowing eyes twinkled with promise.

“Isn’t this what you want, how you are now?” Tav pondered the possibilities… Any form at all, that wasn’t something you could experience every day, but then wouldn’t it be insulting? She knew what to do with a more humanoid body, though…

“Perhaps,” he suggested, “we could consider both to be an option. There might not be many nights left before we must face the final battle, but this single night has more than one hour in it.”“Then…” She paused again. “I have one rule. Never the form of any of my companions. Never anyone I know.”

“Maybe,” he took one of her hands in his, “you might like the form you knew me in before?”

His free hand gestured a slight motion, and his illithid form shimmered and transformed into the stunning Tiefling she remembered from when they first met. “How did you decide on this body? When you first came to my dreams.”

“It was simple,” the Emperor - or rather, the Guardian - spoke with an audible voice now that there was a tongue to form words and lips to express them, “I looked into your own mind just briefly. I chose a body you might find to be…appealing.”

“You…were not wrong.” Tav took a moment to appreciate them, peering at every inch of their barely dressed body still floating in the air. They were a Tiefling, rich purple toned skin, deep pink hue in their hair and eyes, skin with a few pale marks of vitiligo like a map of beauty to her eyes. Their voice was warm, soft, and though their form leaned more masculine they were beyond any concept of gender. Perhaps it was the same for the Emperor, after all Mindflayers had no concept of gender or genitalia though he had always claimed a masculine title and pronouns for himself, a way to be perhaps more like the people he wished to live amongst?...

“Come closer, dear one,” they spoke softly, but didn’t close the gap themselves, leaving it as an invitation when she was ready, “we can stay like this until you feel more comfortable.”

Tav willed her body towards theirs, the heat between them rising anew. This would be easier, for now, and their body was so very enticing. The curls of their hair fell like a waterfall from between the horns that rose from their forehead, they even had the appearance of wearing flawless makeup that almost shimmered.

When their lips met, she was reminded of all those dreams, the strange warrior promising protection yet holding so many secrets from her. There were no secrets now, their minds opening fully to each other - besides that small corner she locked away - absorbed in the connection. Floating higher above the ground they could move completely freely, the touch of more familiar hands was becoming intoxicating. It was relieving for Tav to be able to hear the soft moans from her strange partner, a more familiar reaction to her advances as she grew bolder, hotter, allowing the desire to flow through her like waves crashing against the shore. The Guardian, as it was easier to think of them in this moment, this form, had fully undressed her now, clothes fluttering to the ground below. All that remained of their own clothes was the thin silk wrap that only partially covered their chest and hips. Tav decided to leave this on, finding it in some way more enticing to see with her hands now than her eyes. Their lips barely parted, legs entwining, arms wrapped around each other as they tasted the heat of the kiss. When she had drawn close to the Emperor, Tav had noted the scent of vanilla and garlic - it wasn’t something she thought would ever be an appealing combination, but it was a flavour now that she decidedly wanted more of as it was still present from the Guardian… Her Guardian, as they were giving themselves fully to her in this moment. She moaned audibly as nimble fingers found their way between her legs, touching, stroking, a gentle but insistent lust behind every motion. Her own hand traversed their body, taking in every muscle and curve, seeking the same places to draw out their arousal with her own. There was an intensity with every motion they made, every exploration of each other’s most sensitive points bringing forth a fresh harmony from within, the sounds of their voices melding together as the line between where one ended and the other began became even thinner. It was a dizzying high as they reached a release, far from the ground below, far from anything as their consciousness blended in ecstasy wrapped in each others arms until, breathlessly, they began to descend in more ways than one.

“How do you feel?” The Guardian asked, though they hardly needed to. Perhaps it was more a courtesy, perhaps a little of their own hesitance.

“I want you ,” Tav replied, “all of you, as you truly are. I think I understand, now.” “If you are certain,” they drifted slightly back again, just as their feet touched the floor, “then you may have … all of me, as I shall have all of you.” Their form changed mid sentence, their voice shifting to the telepathic link once more, but this time it felt more…comfortable. Enticing. In the binding of their minds, Tav had experienced something entirely beyond explanation, but she could tell that if she were willing to truly be with him then the night with the Emperor would be unforgettable, unique- “There are…other things we can do, if I am not spending my energy on maintaining the other body.” His eyes sparkled with a fresh glow, one hand lazily weaving patterns through the air as if drawing magic itself to his slender fingers.

“You know my mind, Emperor,” she replied, allowing some of her more…interesting thoughts to surface, “I will allow you to decide from here. Lead me, show me what you want, too.” That was more than enough invitation, the air almost pulsing with anticipation and a pure passion, their minds drawing each other in once more. He closed the gap between them in a single step, tentacles wrapping around her in an embrace using his arms to break the fall as he pressed them to the ground together. “The tentacles…do not cause you concern?” he enquired, even as they caressed every part of her upper body, drawing yet quicker breaths from her lungs. “Different,” she managed to whisper, “is not bad.” “Then…relax.” Comfort laced with desire radiated in her mind, now accompanied by the feeling of the spell he wove around them. “Evard’s Black Tentacles, perhaps you might feel my use of this magic to be somewhat ironic, but I assure you that you will not be harmed. Merely…held.”The magical tentacles rose from the ground beneath them, transforming the stone floor into a living mass. Some wove themselves akin to a bed beneath Tav’s back, but a few others began to coil around her limbs. Were their minds not so wholly linked, she would’ve expected to feel danger, but instead there was only the pure intention filling her consciousness. The word, should she think or speak it, would melt them away in an instant, but the possibilities....

Some hours later, Tav would hesitate with her quill above the page, unsure how much of this particular story she was willing to tell, but in the moment…her entire being was carried away in a flood of sensation. The spell’s tentacles coiled around her arms first, a firm pressure holding her as the next snaked their way up her ankles, moving her legs apart. The Emperor knelt over her, his own tentacles caressing her face, breasts, taking his time to touch every inch of her body while glowing eyes watched her expression with a renewed hunger.

Her eyes closed naturally, giving herself over entirely to the almost overwhelming feeling of being so utterly touched. Her body was a mass of sensation, nerves alight with the contact that covered almost every inch of achingly oversensitive flesh, her mind awash with the flood of feelings from the Emperor’s own. There truly was no space left between them in body or in thought, nothing separating the ebb and flow of pure pleasure. It was hard for her even to tell which tentacles were from the spell and which were his own, as they caressed and massaged muscles she hadn’t realised were sorely in need of the careful release of tense knots.

And then there was the tentacle drifting up her thigh, and she found herself urging it to continue, to keep mapping the nerves towards her core. She felt a little amusement from the Emperor as he held back, teasing her to the brink of madness before pressing inside. Stars burst in her mind, the flexible appendage moving in all the right ways within her.

It was nothing like she could have imagined, being so utterly smothered by senses all around her, body completely and wholly held, taken, lifted to dizzying heights of pleasure. He knew everything she wanted, everything she desired, reading her mind like an open instruction manual on every thought that passed through willing him onwards. Wave after wave of orgasms cascaded through not just her body, but her entire sense of being. It was perhaps different for him, but she felt some similar shudders of pleasure, shivers vibrating through his tentacles as he gave neither of them pause to draw breath.

She pressed forward a simple wish, to let her have more of him, and he was more than happy to provide it, bringing the tip of a tentacle to caress her lips. Perhaps they could not kiss as they could with the Guardian’s welcoming lips, but she was familiar enough with how her own lips and tongue might express something similar.

Tav kissed the soft skin, tasting again that strange blend of vanilla and garlic, inviting the tip between parted lips. She felt his mind shudder within her own, as close as one might get to a moan of sheer desire, and began to work her lips and tongue around him to draw out yet more from within him.

It was…intoxicating. To be utterly surrounded, filled, a hundred nerves shooting lightning messages through her entire body with two simple words - fuck,yes.

Time dissolved away, every thought beyond the absolute desire banished to some other realm as they fully indulged in every sensation they could tease from one another. By the time they finally lay still, the tentacles receding beneath them as the spell faded away, their minds finally parted.

Tav had felt such a rush, the heat of the moment carrying her almost entirely out of her body yet keeping her rooted within it with the unending touch. Now they were parted, laying beside one another, she wasn’t quite sure what to do, how to feel. It was clear that what the Emperor felt for her was beyond the animal lust that had consumed her own soul, but her heart remained firmly with her lover.

Astarion, she thought to herself quietly, I’m not quite sure you’re ready to hear about this one.

“You should return soon and rest, dear one. The work must start anew come morning.” The Emperor was clearly more concerned about returning to business now, their shared goal in defeating the Absolute would not disappear in a single night of...sex? That was perhaps the closest word, though not entirely accurate. Either way, it wouldn’t buy them any more time, either. Their arrival in the city had already been filled with more unavoidable tasks, a new set of crises that she seemed destined to resolve with her strange group of allies.

“Ahem.” A voice sounded from several metres away. Wait, the Emperor speaks in my mind, and he’s laying right-Tav looked up. A shimmering portal crackled in the air, the silhouette of several figures against it.

“I am sorry, dear one, I promised I would protect you, but I cannot shield you from your connection to them. And I was…distracted.” The Emperor sounded apologetic, and Tav realised with growing horror exactly what this meant.

Gale’s voice cut between them again. “I’m not going to judge you, but can we all come to an agreement to never speak of this as long as we all shall live?”

The silhouettes beside him nodded silently and retreated through the portal, as Tav quickly gathered her clothes from where they had fallen across the area, feeling far more exposed than she had ever intended.

Fuck. She thought. That was… Fuck.

---Even as she tried to sleep back in her bedroll, the image of her companions standing there was burned into the backs of her eyes. Fucking tadpole. She rolled over again, pulling the blanket closer around her shoulders. Still…that was… She didn’t quite finish the thought, but she knew she didn’t entirely regret the experience. Though she did promise herself it would not be one to repeat. A willing audience was one thing, perhaps, and though she was fairly certain the others didn’t sense the details, they knew who she had been with that night. Even just catching them laying there naked in the afterglow was likely far more than any of them ever wished to witness.

Agreed, Gale, we shall never speak of this. She glanced at the diary. But I might as well write about it. For posterity.

Several times she would consider tearing out those pages, setting fire to them, and erasing the existence of the ashes that remained…but she never did, that lingering yet sated curiosity staying her hand every time.

----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- ----------- My original end note to this was "I see this chapter as a challenge. The game made the option sound appealing, and I can't deny either that it raised the idea of a bunch of possibilities, so join me as we explore a few of them, dear one, if you so desire~" I...sorry loves I can't deny it any longer, those were a lot of interesting possibilities. And honestly as I repost these I do have some regret to sharing a pseud with Tav's full name - at the time it seemed fun, but the more Tavylia has become part of my identity the stranger it is to use those mentions as ATG's Tav who has just been "Tav" to me for a long time now. I also wrote this prior to finishing the game and before I'd gone back to find Abdirak (I missed him the first time!) so I think "dear one" came either from the dialogue scene or just something that felt right at the time for his term of endearment, so I do apologise to Abdirak fans. I will make it up to all of you~

Oh, and this was my Guardian and I love them~

[atavsguide]

ATG 7 - Love? Lust.

In which the devil gets his due...

Pairing: Raphael/Haarlep  SPICE Rating: 4.5/5 I pulled it from my soul somehow (side note I should review this rating considering my later works, this was at the time of writing) Content Warnings:  Sex, rough sex, BDSM, Bondage, Anger, power play, mild choking,

Spoilers Act 3, House of Hope area and character appearance of Haarlep Canon Compliance Canon Level "Hahaha! NO." (Please read that as Haarlep in that scene.) - The only canon is in the backstory of Raphael and Haarlep's relationship and their dynamics. It is chaotic to me how we don't see them share the screen but I can feel their whole hate/lust dynamic.  Other Notes (From the original time of posting) Sometimes you just want an indulgent chapter to take off the brakes and let it roll right into the chaos because 2 fiends keep staring at you from the dark corner of your brain waiting to get laid while Tav indulges in the nice soft chapters. This one is dedicated to everyone else who went utterly hingeless when they met Haarlep, they are my favourite bitch and I love them forever. This is also a contrast to the previous chapter where our 2 mains choose love over lust together, there's absolutely no love here. That's not how these two like to play. And that's fine, it works for them like this.  ADDITIONAL NOTE - This was the first piece I wrote for Raphael and Haarlep, that solidified the brainrot for both. I found writing their interactions positively intoxicating and have not wanted to stop since. Song/Mood Phantom by NateWantsToBattle "Make no mistake, I'll break you down (Whoa-oh-oh, whoa-oh-oh) Shout it around town I'm not what you want But I'm exactly what you need Take a bite and feed Your satisfaction guaranteed. I'm your sunshine, whoa I'm gonna burn down your parade I'm a shooting star That wish you wished you never made"

----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

Another impossible slam of an ethereal portal almost startled the demon reclining on silk sheets. They smirked. This was going to be an amusing evening.

The slammer of the door, however, had no such look on his face. His brows were lowered, that little vein on his forehead almost visibly throbbing beneath his skin, the physical heat of his rage warming the room by several degrees. An impressive feat given the mansion was in Avernus, one of the literal Nine Hells, with a…well, perhaps not beautiful but at least in some ways breathtaking view of fields of lava from the open balcony door.

With a gesture, Raphael dismissed the portal fully, the shimmering mist dissolving into nothing. He gazed at his likeness, looking at him over the top of a wine glass. No, not looking. Haarlep was judging him again.

"I'm in no mood for your insolence, Harlot ." He spat the insult from tight lips, yet still approached the bed and sat beside his devilish double. Even whilst still in his human form, the resemblance was remarkable, and if Raphael decided to transform into his true fiendish body then it would be almost like looking in a mirror. Almost . Somehow Haarlep made his own form just a little more alluring, a little too perfect, perhaps. He had no doubt this was all a part of the game the incubus liked to play, so he pictured the board and moved his pawns like always.

"I thought you'd be happy!" Haarlep laughed, offering a fresh glass to their cambion companion as they echoed his own voice. "Didn't you get exactly what you wanted?"

"Yes. No. Fuck you. "

"Hah! Now that's a good one." The incubus shifted their physical body to the form of the Archduchess, a twisted feminine version of Raphael, to give him an extra sultry gaze. "Fuck me yourself, if you dare."

"Insolent little… How easily you forget that I outrank you." Raphael took the wine and drained it in one gulp, throwing the empty vessel unceremoniously across the room.

"Temper, temper~" Haarlep purred, shifting their body back to the masculine form and leaning over Raphael. To make a point, he assumed. "You might outrank me out there , but that's not how things work in here and you know that." They pressed a clawed hand against Raphael's human chest, their weight bearing down for a moment with intense strength, before releasing the grip and drifting their hand to his chin instead. "Now, how about you tell me what happened, hmm? I've been dying to hear how it went."

"As if you weren't scrying the entire time." The human formed devil muttered darkly, shifting slightly where he lay, feeling uncomfortably warmer from being so close to his partner. "But if you must hear a bedtime story then so be it. She took the bait, almost too easily, and I gave them what they wanted."

"Naturally, you give them a taste," Haarlep punctuated the pause in their words with a tongue running up Raphael's ear before whispering the rest, "so now they'll crave more."

The demon ached as the incubus pulled away again, plucking a grape from the bunch and devouring it. Oh to be that grape- "Yes yes all according to plan. Whet their appetite, give them reason to trust, and reel them in with something much bigger."

"You're certain they can get what you want?" Haarlep raised an eyebrow, genuinely unsure this time. Something that didn't happen often with the cocky bastard.

"If they make it out of Moonrise and past Ketheric in one piece, then yes."

"And if they don't?" The incubus ran a clawed finger up the inside of his leg this time, trying to steal his ability to speak with the building desire, the achingly slow tease of everything they did. 

Fuck, even their slutty harness is too- He stopped the thought, realising the pause was giving his lover everything they wanted. Too easily. "If they don't then Korilla owes me 5 soul coins, so either way I win."

"Should I be praising how astute your gamble is?" Haarlep's tone grew more mocking.

"Should I be praising how lustful you are? I know I have them right where I want them." He growled.

Haarlep began to loosen his fine silk clothes, nimble fingers finding ways to tease even with this. "And yet here you are, absolutely furious. Why? Do you think the Little Mouse might bite?"

Raphael clenched his fists in an involuntary display of rage. "If she does," he hissed through gritted teeth, "she will meet her end at my claws."

"Ahh there it is. Finally. You want to have your cake and eat it too."

"She's almost as infuriating as you are."

"My, my, Archduke , do you finally have eyes for someone besides yourself?" Haarlep was sounding more amused by the second, clearly enjoying seeing the fiend so riled up.

"Obviously not," he lied, "I'd like to take her down a peg. Maybe three, come to think of it."

"Well you can't risk damaging your toy before you have what you want, can you~" Haarlep purred, discarding the ruffled shirts that had now been removed. "Oh, your real form, if you please."

Doing as he was bidden automatically, Raphael's body almost instantly shifted to his demonic form, horns rising in twisted shapes above fiery crimson skin, and his still neat and chestnut brown hair barely changing. "Of course I can't break her , but there has to be some way- You've heard how she speaks to me, haven't you? I know too well you sit there scrying like I'm putting on a play for your amusement."

"Well of course, I am your biggest fan ," Haarlep sneered, the subtle insult not unnoticed yet remaining unchallenged as the power balance continued to shift in their favour. It always did. "Perhaps you should try another co-star on your stage. I can't say I'm not curious either, it is so entertaining watching her sharp tongue match wits with yours."

"Careful, Harlot , you are here by my grace alone , remember?"

"Hah! Grace? That's what you call it? No." Haarlep snatched up his throat in their claws, almost cutting into the flesh with the pressure, eyes alight with more than the usual fire. "And you will call me by my name, now, Archduke ."

The title was a snub, and Raphael knew it, but the incubus had a hold on him in more ways than one. "Fine, Haarlep ," he gasped, the pressure finally relieving just slightly. "There's barely any difference anyway." He averted his eyes just for a moment. Wrong move.

"You will look at me when addressing me," their hand was now gripping Raphael's chin savagely, "and I am not beyond silencing that rude little tongue of yours either."

Barely a moment after letting go of his face, Haarlep had straddled the devil's chest, pressing his heated and leather bound underwear to the lips of his furious lover. The game had truly begun now.

Raphael's teeth sunk into the leather, piercing it just enough to elicit a wanton howl from Haarlep who grabbed the back of his head and pulled him away. "Only bite if you're prepared to be bitten."

The challenge stood heavy and pointed, as they released Raphael once more, one of their hands slipping behind them to start loosening his trousers. Their tail was already curling around his ankle, a further dare to drive him damn near insane. Without words, he pulled aside the lower parts of the leather harness, - hands gripping them slightly too perfect thighs - and pulling Haarlep into his mouth.

The incubus moaned, the usual performance, but oh how they did enjoy it more when they got what they wanted. Raphael could be so plain unless they really riled him up. Anger and lust, it seemed, were excellent bedfellows. Like pleasure and pain, they mused as teeth raked along their length eliciting another wanton moan, the perfect balanced meal.

Raphael had no intention of giving in to everything his reflection desired, but he couldn't deny how good it felt. The incubus had connected them by taking his form, a hellish contract binding them, so he could feel everything. Not only could he feel his own throat beginning to burn as Haarlep's hips pressed agonisingly forwards, he could feel the sensation of lips around himself. 

This was the caveat of the deal, naturally. Giving release to the incubus would also give him his own, but that meant the bastard would win, again , and that simply could not stand. Just as he felt the pressure begin to rise, he dug his teeth and claws in just enough to bring it back. 

"Oh so you want to play it that way, do you?" Haarlep hissed, dragging Raphael's head back and pressing his head firmly to the pillow. "Ironic, isn't it, that you insist on such plush silk comforts when what you really want-" the incubus raised their hand in the air, a thin whip-like vine appearing in their grip, "is far from comfort at all." 

The whip cracked in the air, thin red lightning dancing along the length, as Haarlep rose from above Raphael, already preparing the next spell. Thicker vines now curled up from beneath the bed. Before they found their mark, however, Haarlep unceremoniously flipped Raphael over with a deft movement, pressing his face into the pillow now as the vines wrapped and secured wrists and ankles.

The demon lay face down on his own bed, by all appearances utterly helpless, his legs spread apart and his arms crossed and bound behind his back. His wings were held apart to reveal parts of his bare back, bound very precisely to keep them where they were out of the way of the incubus' designs. Only his cambion tail remained free, until, of course, Haarlep grabbed hold of it and pulled.

"You look so much better like this, Archduke ," they laughed, bringing the whip down between his shoulder blades with practiced ease. Raphael moaned into the pillow, unable to form words to respond. "And you sound better, too."

Each sting of electric pain was not enough to do harm, no it would take far more than this to actually wound a Cambion of his rank, but still Raphael felt the exquisite agony. They had danced this dance for countless centuries, but even from the beginning the incubus knew exactly how to work his body. Of course they would , he thought between muffled groans as the whip struck true across his body whilst a clawed hand reached down between his legs, they're a fucking pleasure fiend. 

Haarlep grinned wickedly. This was a perfect evening, watching the powerful Raphael melt into silk sheets, building up the pleasure then leaving him wanting and squirming beneath them. They felt it all, and they felt so much more. Each little wanton whimper was like another plate at a buffet, a banquet of delicacies that they were cooking for themselves. A greedy chef, perhaps, but they had to feed. Might as well season it perfectly, they mused to themselves, licking their fingers in anticipation.

Some days Raphael wondered how the bed beneath him did not burst into flame, either with the anger or the lust. This was certainly one of those days. He was white hot, tense, when the incubus' finger entered. He damn near moaned the bitch's name in that instant, but he held on stubbornly forbidding them from taking everything quite so easily. Futile, in the end, but his pride kept the fight going.

Accepting the unspoken challenge, Haarlep cast the whip aside, plunging a second finger inside their partner and pulling hard on his tail, relishing the deepened groan it drew forth. "You will be calling my name soon enough, Archduke , but you can keep fighting if you must." 

Their fingers curled, finding their mark, removing his breath and turning his mind almost empty as he pressed against the sheets, writhing for any moment of friction, desperate for more. Fuck , was about the only thought that found purchase in his brain. 

Haarlep continued the torment, switching between pulling, biting, and occasionally kissing the Cambion's tail - though there was not a hint of affection from the touch of their lips - and raking their claws along his spine, gripping the back of his neck, and pulling at that oh so neat hair. Yes, they thought delightedly, this is the best view of him, wanton, struggling, desperately full of desire. They drank in the heat, prolonging every moment to savour the meal spread before them. Literally, spread, they grinned to themselves, whatever would the little mouse think to see the mighty predator brought to ruin.

Just as Raphael was at the edge of that daunting yet exhilarating cliff, the incubus pulled back once more, leaving him infuriatingly empty. "No." He hissed into the pillow, barely audible. "No stopping."

"My my, it seems someone has forgotten who is in charge again." The vines holding the cambion pulled wickedly, snaking now around his hips and forcing them up until he was on his knees. Haarlep had moved behind him now, leaning down over him until their chest pressed against his arms, voice hot near his ear. "You will call my name. You will beg before we are through." 

There was nothing gentle nor loving about the embrace of two fiends in the heat of pure lust. There never would be, never could be, it simply wasn't in their nature to do anything but this. The battle, the fight, wits and bodies pitted against each other in an endless back and forth until something broke.

Raphael's mind nearly did as the demon behind him thrust inside, chuckling darkly at the gasp that escaped before he could stop it. 

"Good," the incubus growled, biting down on the back of his neck before continuing, "feel it, all of it. Feel you , just like you wanted."

Savage teeth bore down on hot skin again, Haarlep's muscular chest crushing Raphael's wings and arms against his back. But fuck did it feel good. He bit down on the pillow himself, almost feeling it like it was his own neck in his mouth. Exactly what they intended , he might have thought, had a hand not found purchase between his legs. A savage grip began to work him harder now, timed perfectly to the brutal thrust of hips, the sound of skin on skin filling his ears as every muscle began to tense from the sheer overwhelming sensations. Fucking, being fucked, skilled fingers finding every extra nerve as lips and tongue and teeth caressed tender flesh. 

"Please, Haarlep- " the words left Raphael's lips unbidden and with infuriating ease. Just as promised he had been drawn to this, begging, writhing, desperately on the edge.

"I told you so." The echo of his own voice dark in his ear was swiftly followed by a harmony of exquisite moans as the final thrusts drove both of them into a mindsplitting climax. 

All control had been ceded, the incubus had snatched yet another victory from the pride of the so-called Master of the House , the satisfaction as overwhelming as the frustration was to be left both filled and entirely empty as the vines began to recede. 

"Now, doesn't that feel better? You played so well, I do hope you go and visit your Little Mouse again soon. Perhaps I should send her some flowers? A fruit basket?" Haarlep laughed, already strolling towards the huge open pool of a bath on the other side of the room.

"You are truly insufferable." Raphael resisted the urge to add the insulting nickname as he rubbed feeling back into aching limbs, working up the strength to use his legs again. "But I will have her, one way or another."

"Will you now?" The incubus called back, sinking into the luxurious waters scented with cinnamon and cherries. A little hint of the aromas that mingled from each when they were close. "I do hope you at least let me watch ."

Raphael tested his weight on his legs, before resigning himself to sit a little longer. "I have half a mind to hand her over to you, just to teach her a lesson."

"Hah! What's this now? Don't think you can handle a scary little mouse?" Haarlep's musical laugh echoed around the room, ever more infuriating.

"No, she's just not worth my effort."

"I suppose we shall see, then. If they ever make it to the city, of course." 

"I have a feeling they will…" Raphael's mind was beginning to wander again, half tempted to scry himself to keep an eye on that improbable group of misfits.

"Won't that mean you lose your money to the little bitch you have watching them?"

"It won't matter," Raphael replied, one clawed hand rubbing his aching neck, "the prize they can bring me will be worth far more than a handful of damned souls."

----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- -----------

From the original work: ---

I'll note here that usually in BDSM you would have aftercare following something intense, but the amount of time these 2 have been together and with their whole dynamic it feels like Raphael would find the idea insulting. However, when he eventually is able to walk straight, or perhaps fly across to the healing pool, Haarlep is ready and waiting to shampoo his hair and soothe any lingering aches and wounds.

Haarlep is a responsible Dom, is what I'm saying, Raph is just a brat sub-leaning switch vers to his core so he's not going to enjoy much softness unless it is very specifically on his terms.

I'm dying to write more of these 2 as well, and don't worry Tav will get her turn to truly dance with these devils. Oh the ideas I have, darlings, would make more than a blacksmith blush. Whether I find that power within my dark soul to put them to words remains to be seen, of course...we shall try. For you, loves. --- And I did exactly that! I do so love looking back on these notes from a mere few months past, where I was still stumbling through the new wilderness before finding I was always meant to be here~ Now, the new notes? I still adore this chapter, it's the perfect mirror opposite of the last one where Astarion and Tav explore the importance of Love while leaving Lust aside. Raphael and Haarlep have no need for Love when hedonistic Lust satisfies both of their needs. Which is not to say they shun all emotion, far from it, they just have a very different attitude to sex and relationships. It's a different world for fiends who live thousands of years~

Oh, and as a special treat...some LiArt~

Until next chapter - oh, and the next chapter for those who haven't read before on AO3? That's the Tav x Emperor chapter~

[atavsguide]

ATG 6 - Lust? Love

In which rules of the heart and body are written and read.

Pairing: Astarion/Tav  SPICE Rating: 0.5/5 Content Warnings: No sex, angst, consent discussions, hint of trauma and PTSD (no detail) 

Spoilers Mid Act 2 Astarion Romance development Canon Compliance Canon Adjacent - The main canon events happen, but I wanted to add in some earlier discussion here about polyamory potential, and explore the idea of separating love and lust as 2 separate things particularly for these 2 characters and their dynamic.  Other Notes This was originally longer with a rewrite of the canon discussion, but it didn't feel write to put that much emotion into this piece so here's your slice of sexless angst with a little hint at the future. Song/Mood

The Expanse by Juniper Vale "Don't don't breath heavy Leave behind your hurt, Get hit with the magic that overcomes this world. Holy, holy, holy is the love that saved me, Holy, holy, I believe in love that's lovely. Don't don't breath heavy, Open up your hands, The heavens are dreaming to give you the Expanse."

----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

The Shadowlands had held far more danger than Tav and her companions had ever considered possible. Their plan to find a cure for the tadpoles at Moonrise Tower had immediately been foiled as soon as they had arrived. A far greater threat had revealed itself to them, and at this point Tav was wondering exactly how many enemies they could possibly make across the Sword Coast.

However, they had also forged several powerful alliances, too. The legendary hero Jaheira had joined their cause, and Halsin had also become closer now that his business in helping to remove the shadow curse was almost complete.

And then there was the Guardian. Another dream, and Tav found herself feeling something between pity and a hint of affection for them. They did, after all, show a good deal of care for her, beyond some shared goal… A couple more times now, they had spoken in her dreams, and she found herself comforting them , too. She listened, let them lean upon her shoulder to ease the burden of the seemingly endless battle they were locked in within the artefact. A battle that kept them all from falling to the sway of the tadpole control, or to the horror of ceremorphosis that hung over their heads like a guillotine’s blade on a fraying rope. An ally perhaps only by circumstance, but wasn’t that how they had all begun together?...

Tav was finally roused from the last vestiges of sleep that her exhausted mind clung to by her favourite alarm, the musical voice of a certain pale elf.

“You saw them again, I take it?” Astarion peered into Tav’s still sleep-heavy eyes as she blinked in the flickering candlelight of the room they all shared in the Last Light Inn.

“Did you not see the same?” She replied, half yawning as she did, noticing that the rest of their companions had already left to get breakfast in the main area downstairs with the Harpers.

“Maybe, but I’m not certain we always exchange the same words, and the one who appears to me is no Tiefling. Unless they’ve hidden their horns exceptionally well, that is.” He laughed a little handing her a flask of fresh water. “Do you have any idea who they are?”

“Not yet… But they seem…” She paused, searching for what she meant. “They care , or at least put up an exceptionally good show of it. They don’t seem like they’re lying, though.” Another pause, as she tried to word things very carefully. “Why else would they appear to me during a nightmare? They sensed my heart rate and fear, and pulled me into their landscape instead, staying with me until morning.”

“You know, I would’ve stayed up with you if you asked.” He almost sounded a little hurt, but Tav was very reluctant to reveal the details of that particular dream to the pale elf, who was searching her eyes for answers even now.

“It’s…complicated. Had I woken, of course I would’ve talked to you. We have… Well, you tell me, Astarion.” She felt a little guilty for so deftly turning the tables on him, but it was beginning to confuse her, how his affections ebbed and flowed like a restless sea. One day the waves would crash around her, damn near drowning her in desire, but the next he would pull back, almost as if he was afraid she might shatter if he touched her the wrong way.

“Well…that’s…” He sighed heavily and echoed her words, sitting on the bed beside her.. “Complicated, darling.”

---

It was not an easy conversation to have, but Tav respected it. Who was she to judge how he processed…well, there was clearly a whole lot to deal with. It made her blood boil, knowing somewhere out there Cazador still drew rancid breath, that he was still likely doing the same thing to more people… At the end of the day, though, if Astarion wasn’t comfortable with a most physically intimate relationship for a while, then she was happy with that. In truth she had almost been surprised at how quickly they had been together, and the intensity of their encounters had been almost overwhelming.

“Take all the time you need,” she said simply, hoping to ease the worried look in his eyes. “I’m right here. I’m not going to leave you just because we aren’t sleeping together. Lust is lust, but love…is something entirely different.”

“Darling I couldn’t have said it better myself. So keep that in mind, should the opportunity to indulge in the pleasures of the flesh entice you. Let me keep your heart, for now, but your body remains your own.” Finally the hint of a smile broke through once more. “I’ve seen the way Halsin looks at you, I wouldn’t blame you for spending a night with his bare flesh. Or is it bear? So hard to tell with druids, these days, always shapeshifting when you least expect it.” He was clearly deflecting his pain again with the easy humour, but that was alright for now. Still, his words seemed genuine, and gave her pause. “You’re certain?...” Tav faltered, her mind leaping unwillingly right back to that dream, Raphael’s darkly growling voice almost physically echoing in her ear once more. It was also a little difficult for her to deny the longing, the unsated desire stirring at the most inopportune moments. “I don’t want to hurt you, to lose this. ” “You’ve trusted me, love, even when I could’ve killed you. So now, I suppose, it’s my turn to trust you.” He kissed her cheek softly, squeezing her hand reassuringly once more. “Just promise me one thing.”

“Anything.” Another foolish word fell from her lips without hesitation, and had it been anyone else hearing that open offer she might have been in quite a lot of trouble. But the pale elf simply smiled wider, a hint of mischief beginning to sparkle in his eyes once more.

“Save your stories, write down every tale in here.” He handed over an old but empty book, the first few pages torn out, but otherwise intact. ”Tell me all about it. Every sordid detail. Don’t spare a single word, so that when we are ready, you can tell me all of your adventures~”

“If it’s stories you want, we’d be better off finding Volo when we reach Baldur’s Gate-”

“No, darling,” he cut her off, “I only want to hear about you, so I can share in your passions.”

“Who knows if I’ll even have anything to put in these pages?”

“Love, have you seen yourself? I’ve half a mind to buy several more just in case.”

Tav looked again at the sizeable tome in her hand, slightly intimidated by his expectations until she noticed there was a little writing in the cover. “What’s this?”

Rule 1: Survive. Do whatever you must to stay alive.Rule 2: Live. Find your pleasure where you can get it, remember what life means beyond survival.Rule 3: Take. If nobody else needs it, it’s yours, especially if the owner has more than they need.She paused and looked up at him quizzically. “What? You talk in your sleep, love, I thought I might as well record your wisdom.” “Are you mocking me, Astarion?” “Wouldn’t dream of it. I admire your wit, as well as your willpower. Amongst other things, naturally.” His eyes drifted back down to the page, inviting Tav to look again at the next line. “Hold on, I never had a Rule 4.” She raised an eyebrow, almost challenging him for the audacity to add to her life’s core tenets. “Do you disagree?” He smirked, a reassuring sign that despite all their woes he was still the same cocky vampire she had unwittingly fallen for. “Rule 4,” she read aloud, “Taste. Sample from any plate before you that is appetising.” “Why deny yourself? If you’re hungry, you eat.” “We aren’t talking about food, are we.” “We are not.” “I suppose I’ll just have to see what ends up on the menu, then…”

The aged floorboards of the stairs creaked, announcing the approach of one of their companions.

“Sorry to disappoint you but there doesn’t seem to be a menu here, but the Harpers have managed to make a palatable porridge at least.” Gale’s face appeared at the door, just after his voice. “Oh thank goodness you’re clothed, I wondered what I might walk in on-”

Tav glared a full armoury of daggers at the intruder…intruder in the communal area…still, he couldn’t have picked much worse timing. “Alright, I surrender - point taken. If looks could kill, eh?” Gale shrugged, an apologetic gesture despite his flippant words. “But we do need to go, and soon, so better to march on a full stomach and all that.”  

Tav tucked the book into her pack, resolving to make it to the other side of the day so she might live to fill at least a page or two. Rule 4, indeed, she thought, challenge accepted, Astarion. ---

The vampire watched his lover leave the room ahead of him. She needed her strength, as she had allowed him to feed on her the night before. Foolishly selfless , he thought to himself, though if he were being honest he couldn’t be sure of which one of them he was referring to. He had meant every word, of course. Lust and love were separate entities, like night and day, really. Both could light the world, but the colour and intensity of their light, those were entirely different. The cool moonlight of lust brought the beauty of the stars as well as the dangers in the shadows, yet the warmth of love’s bright sun could just as easily burn as it could brighten a dark day. It’s all so bloody complicated. But somehow, she understands. It would be so much easier if she didn’t, if we could just call this whole thing off- He stopped himself in his own thoughts again, deciding that lying to himself should surely be beneath him by now. She accepted all that he was, without expectation, without judgement for his past, without trying to pry open every dark secret. Tav had opened her arms and heart, and he was all too willing to step inside. I should’ve known you were dangerous, darling, from the moment you stopped my blade. What a beautiful trap you have set for me, an open door and all the freedom in the world. I’ll try to learn your rules, love, they’re the only ones worth a damn.

----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- ----------- Roll credits, we have the very book that the title of this fic is based on making a cameo! Silly? Perhaps, but this is the premise of ATG at its core. Tav's rules of life, and how she applies them to the situations she finds herself in, along with the ways this develop further. You'll get my Astarion Essay someday soon, but that's not for the here and now. Side note - I'm a smudge behind on the schedule posting so I'm going to get on to that some more soon I promise you that much~ This was a chapter that's important to the core of the characters and their interactions from here on. It would be irresponsible to disregard Astarion's character development through Act 2, where he expresses a wish to be less physical, but for the fic there is the opportunity to allow a different understanding between him and ATG's Tav. Negotiating and agreeing on things are part of any healthy relationship, whether open, closed, poly, or monogamous. This is their way of expressing their boundaries between each other, and trying something different for themselves. There's a foundation of love and trust, and always will be. Although many chapters will move away from Astarion from here, he is still important and the story will resolve for him, the book is merely a part of how that story plays out.

[atavsguide]

ATG 5 - Day? Night.

In which a little invention it tested on a willing subject...

Pairing: Astarion/Tav SPICE Rating: 4/5 (sex, toys, mild kink) Content Warnings: Slight power play, blood, biting, 

Spoilers Set in the middle of Act 2 again, but not a lot of plot, just the setting of Last Light Inn Canon Compliance Canons Got Fired - Look it's fun to diverge. A little. Vaguely remembering the hidden rooms under the Inn for some setting, and trying to keep close to how I see the relationship developing more between the dynamics of these 2 and how their life views may come in to conflict. Other Notes Darlings we are here for the fun headcanon and toying with ideas of how different aspects of the world and lore could be utilised. Got ideas for additions? Drop them in the comments. Song/Mood Poison Apple by Echo Black "Another midnight, I saw your face, The hunger hit me and I had to have a taste. No need to fight it, temptation reigns, Your touch is wicked and it's burning through my veins. Never refuse forbidden fruit My strength is waning and my demons running loose I should've felt it, before the fall, I saw the apple took a bite and lost it all." ----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

It seemed like their time in the cursed Shadowlands might never end. Searching through ruined towns for clues to the past, fighting their way through the souls that had fallen before them, seeking light to chase the shadows. At least they now had the blessing to protect them, and somewhere to sleep safely in the Last Light Inn surrounded by Harpers and the Tiefling refugees from the Druid grove had also arrived safely. Tav had been relieved to see Dammon was with them, alive, well, and willing to trade once more. His help for Karlach was invaluable, too. She glanced over at the barbarian, sleeping like a small child now cuddling up to a large stuffed toy that Gale had enchanted to be safe from her heat. She looked peaceful, for a change. Unfortunately, Tav was far from peaceful herself. She felt completely restless. The Sword Coast was apparently full of painfully attractive people, and sharing a communal room did not allow for privacy to scratch certain itches. It did not help at all that Astarion flirted as easily as breathing, and she had yet to build up an immunity to his undeniable charms. Truth be told, a few of the others had flirted too, but she wasn’t too certain that everyone felt the same way that she did about lust and love. There was only so far she was willing to go with flirting back, some lines once crossed would end with someone getting hurt, and she was not going to let that happen. Luckily for her, the night was about to get a little more interesting, as she wasn’t the only one still awake. “Not even trying to meditate through the night? Darling, it is bad for your health to go without resting. Look at those bruises, they’re not going to get any better if you just toss and turn all night are they?” Astarion kept his voice low, but the wink was a very clear hint. He held out a hand, an invitation to leave the confines of the room.

“You’re up to something.” Tav stated plainly, but still took his hand and stood up, following him out of the room. “Are you disappointed? We can get by on less rest than the others by meditating, but that doesn’t mean I can just leave you there unable to do even that.” His words held concern, but his voice still carried that flirtatious edge to it. “Well, what are you suggesting?” Tav raised an eyebrow, scouring his face for any hint of what he might be up to.

“You’ll see~” He winked again, and kept leading her down the stairs. --- A few minutes later, they were in a secret room beneath the Inn. A hidden door had brought them to a place that looked like a storage area. It was dusty, smelled a little like mildew and…did cobwebs have an odour? They might as well, but it didn’t matter much. It was a small place, alone once the lever had swung the door closed behind them. “You better not have trapped us in here, I haven’t brought any lockpicks down here.” Tav laughed a little, but not without a hint of real concern. It would be terribly embarrassing to end their days locked below the Inn where nobody could find them. “Darling you worry too much, I checked it all myself earlier while you were busy with dinner.” He made a few motions and spoke a few words, prestidigitation replacing the scents clinging in the air with…

“Roses? You made it smell like roses? Is this dusty old storeroom meant to be romantic?” “If it doesn’t suit we can always leave, you know.” He almost sounded offended.

“I didn’t say that. Wait, why do you have a bag with you? And where else did you go during dinner?” She had wondered where he slipped off to, as he didn’t really partake of much food or drink with the party. After all, when he was hungry, she could happily offer herself to slake his thirst. The arrangement was not entirely just for his benefit, either.

“Wouldn’t you like to know~” He smirked playfully, putting his bag down to one side and dusting off some old sacks and cloths from a shelf. “Of course I want to know, that’s why I asked.” She regretted her impatience, but couldn’t resist the temptation to answer with as sharp a wit as she received. “Well, love, I know it’s no luxury bed with silk sheets - which is what I would far prefer to compliment a form as beautiful as yours - but the sight of you will certainly brighten up the place.” His eyes travelled the length of her curves, a slight hunger betrayed by his tongue absent-mindedly moistening his lips, the hint of fangs glinting dangerously. Irresistible, Tav thought, even in a dank rotten storeroom… She removed her outer clothes, taking her time for his benefit as he sat down to enjoy the show. All a part of the game, really, test his patience as well as her own, knowing full well that their blood ran hot when they were alone. “Hungry, are you?”

“You could say that…” His voice trailed off for a moment, eyes lingering on her neck as she tied her hair up again. He took off his shirt and reclined slightly, his back against the wall. “Come, sit right here.” Tav followed his instruction with rising tension, sitting between his parted knees, her back leaning against his now bare chest. “What about your bag? Come on you can’t leave it a mystery all night.” “Well well aren’t we impatient… No, not yet, it’s a surprise. For now,” he began to run his hands up her sides, travelling from her hips to her waist, caressing her chest, and coming to rest in a firm grip on her shoulders securing her against him as his lips came so tantalisingly close to her ear. “May I have a little appetiser, first?” A shiver ran down Tav’s spine and through her whole body, which answered for her. Without even thinking about it she rolled her head back onto his shoulder, exposing her bare neck to him, her breath held in anticipation. She didn’t have to wait long, it had been days since he last fed. Astarion kept one arm around her chest, the other hand rising to her forehead to hold her firmly in place as his fangs penetrated her waiting neck. She gasped, the decadent blend of pain and intimacy coursing through her veins like lightning. Her body felt like a coiled spring, tensed, every muscle screaming danger in a discordant symphony with delight. His tongue caressed softly, lips pressing gentle kisses, even as his fangs stung and drew fresh blood. His moan vibrated against her throat, but her own voice was muffled as his hand moved down to her mouth. The heat of lust rose within her alongside the heated torment of the pleasured pain as he fed, careful, ever careful not to take more than she could handle, but still leaving her breathless with desire for more. Tav almost didn’t notice when he loosened his grip, her mind was almost blank from the experience. She wasn’t sure if she’d ever get used to the intensity when he fed like this, and she also wasn’t sure if she ever wanted to. Before she could even begin to regain her bearings, though, a soft cloth covered her eyes, tied securely at the back of her head. “Are you comfortable, love?” His voice at her ear made her head spin again, she just about managed to nod an affirmation. “Perfect. Stay still, now.” She tried very hard to resist the temptation to try and see what might be coming out of the pack next to them, but she kept that trust. His chest, warm and firm against her back, held a comforting strength. His legs, either side of her hips, pressed against her sides like a lover’s embrace, even without his arms. Just when it began to feel empty in the breathless anticipation, she felt a cool sensation pass over her skin. There was no touch, but like a breeze came from nowhere. Next came heat, moving across different areas still left exposed. Then…a stinging, but not unpleasant. A hint of electric pain lighting up her nerves, sparks carefully measured and controlled, pinpointing the most exquisite sensation. Tav’s breath now came in ragged gasps, each new shock just a little more intense, but soothed with the heat and cool before she could feel pain. If she’d had the ability to form any sound other than a wanton moan, she might’ve asked what all this was, but even this was silenced the moment she felt something pressed between her legs.

---

Behind his lover, Astarion grinned. The symphony he was playing on her body was making such a sweet melody, and he was drinking every second like wine. The little effects of a cantrip were easy to manipulate, and Gale had been very helpful in showing him ways that it could be controlled. He briefly wondered exactly what it might be like to lay with the God of Magic herself, but Gale wasn’t quite the type to kiss and tell. Or at least, not to tell every detail. His smile widened as Tav moaned again, the small object in his hand pressing right where she wanted it most…but there was more to this little metal device. He almost laughed as he remembered how red Dammon’s cheeks had become at the suggestion, but of course the craftsman was incredibly skilled and willing to try making something new. “Oh it’s just for relaxing tired muscles” Astarion had grinned when describing the device, though whether either of them believed that excuse didn’t matter. Now all he had to do was channel just a little electricity through it, and-

---

Tav heard the humming of the tool just as she felt the vibrations. She didn’t know what it was, but she had some idea of what might have been going on whilst she was busy and leaving Astarion unsupervised. Having her eyes covered made every sensation so much more intense, too, and it was becoming almost maddening. But just as she felt close to cascading over the edge, the device moved away. “N...no...you can’t-” She could hear the desperation in her voice but she didn’t care. 

“Not yet, Darling, I want you to feel everything. ” His words arrived in her ear as a low growl, the sound waves shaking her foundations. A distraction, as he shifted behind her. Strong hands took hold of her hips, lifting her smoothly, holding her where she could just feel what was coming next, pressing her hips down as he entered at last. His legs move a little beneath her, allowing a little leverage  to both of them, the kisses along her neck and shoulder giving her the silent permission. Tav’s body became utterly enveloped by sensation. The depth of her lover pressing inside, the feeling of the sparks from his fingertips caressing her body, and his lips tracing loving lines wherever they could reach. She kept her pace slow, too, as much as she longed to rush to the hedonistic release, she was enjoying drawing it out now as much as he did. Fangs cut tiny holes in her back, a quick tongue tasting her flesh and blood with a growing greed, and soon the little device was back with more delicious torment. Her muscles quivered with the intensity building to fever pitch, drowning in a sea of pleasure, the edges of pain only heightening the ecstasy. She might have even felt his pulse racing through her back, had the subtle vibration of his own moans echoing through his chest not silenced that particular drum. As the more intense vibrations began to drive her towards the climax she so desperately desired, Tav matched a more relentless pace with her hips. She was lost to it all, filled, surrounded, caught, controlled, and in that moment so utterly free. Her head rolled back, her neck soon feeling the passion of a myriad of kisses, bites, and the sign they were about to fall so deliciously into the pleasure together. Every nerve lit up, every muscle tensed and release, this time a full volume voice escaping their throats as a single noise echoing from the walls. Time almost slowed down as they felt the incredible rush of euphoria, drawing out the moment as long as they could before it passed, leaving them weakened and breathless in the dark. A small noise on the floor told her that the mystery device had now been abandoned, as Astarion’s arms surrounded Tav, holding her even closer against him while they regained their senses. “You are so beautiful like this,” he whispered, finally lifting the silk from her eyes and kissing her cheek, “see?” “What do you-” Then she saw it, the mirror on the other side of the room, the only clean thing around, with the cloth that had likely covered it when they came in discarded on the floor beside it. Mage Hand, she thought to herself, of course he would- “It felt like a shame if I couldn’t see you, all of you, enjoying this~” He pulled her into another kiss before she had a chance to argue. “Wasn’t it just exhilarating , love?” “I… You know it was… But…” Tav looked at the mirror. “You’re not even there, are you…” “I haven’t seen my reflection in centuries Darling, I don’t miss it,” a little lie, and one that did not get past her notice, “but I saw what I wanted. You. Your body moving with pleasure, your face flush with blood and heat, the way you gasp when you want more …” It was hard to argue, besides which, Tav finally felt tired, like it was time to rest at last. “We should-” “We should stay right here. It doesn’t matter, does it? I’ll wake you up by morning, and we’ll just slip in to the room like we were there all night and just went for a little fresh air .” He brought his legs around her now too, trapping her in a comfortably tight embrace. “You’re not in a rush to escape me, are you?”

Tav yawned, the exhaustion beginning to surrender to the warmth and safety of being in her favourite place. “I don’t suppose you’d care to argue, and those beds were never that comfortable anyway.” “Good girl,” he whispered, kissing the top of her head softly and bringing a blanket around them, “now get some rest. Plenty of running around and killing things to do tomorrow, after all.” She relaxed further, shuffling down a little so her head could come to rest against his chest, listening to the slow heartbeat as her own personal lullaby. It didn’t take long for her eyes to fall closed in the peace they shared before the next storm could draw in.

---

Astarion held her close, savouring the warm weight of her body coming to rest against him. He still didn’t understand how she could give herself so completely to him, how she could relax so easily in the arms of a killer…but he wanted nothing more. His hand idly caressed her soft hair and skin, pulling the blanket a little closer where it had slipped off her shoulder, the bruises still refusing to fade from the reality of their daylight hours. The night , he told himself, belongs to me…to us , he found himself correcting himself, much to his own surprise. What am I supposed to do about this… A dozen thoughts and feelings fought for dominance in his mind as he finally drifted into an uneasy rest himself, holding his heart in his arms.

----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- ----------- Honestly, that art with the mirror? You know the one, loves, ohh that was delicious~ I don't have much more to say with this chapter though, it's all just some nice spice to solidify how close they have become, the trust that has built, and the odd kind of "new normal" before that is broken back down again.

[atavsguide]

ATG 4 - Dream? Nightmare.

In which a devil dances through Tav's sleep.

----- Summary -----

Pairing: Raphael/Tav SPICE Rating: 1.5/5 (teasing, tension) Content Warnings: No sex, implied power play, some intimidation, implied manipulation (implied only, free will and consent are my priority), alcohol (mild)

Spoilers Set in the middle of Act 2, there is a hint of a character who doesn't appear until Act 3, however no name or details of them. Canon Compliance Canon Whomst? - There is a very slight mention of canon material, with Raphael and Mol in Last Light, as well as a little of the Dream Guardian, but this is largely filling a hole (not literally) that I feel we deserve. I tried to keep close to character attitudes, though, and how they might be reacting. Other Notes Self indulgent and slow burn - one does not simply lay with a demon. But it's laying some groundwork, and I love the back and forth sass. It was also fun to play with Tav in a "dream" where consequences don't matter to her. And of course: Free will, darlings, it is important, and in this House of Hoes we lean hard into that sexy consent.  Song/Mood Paralyzed by Aviators and Lectro Dub "Wicked traps are set around you, Not a lantern lit in sight to guide you home you've been looking for the danger and you sense my presence chilling in your bones Take your stance, I will give you one fair chance, So let's make this dance a bloody masquerade. Understand how this ends, and what I am, You're against the night itself so be afraid. That adrenaline rush when weapons fly, It's the fear that brings out that body high So you know that I'm stuck here paralyzed with you." ----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

Tavylia was exhausted, or perhaps something several levels past simply exhausted. The sheer effort of staying conscious was an insurmountable task after all the last few weeks had brought. At least they'd found the Inn, one small piece of safety in the cursed Shadowlands, a haven of light and well supplied with alcohol. Thank the gods for small blessings , she had thought as she casually swiped multiple dusty bottles from unattended shelves. 

Of course not everything in the Inn was peaceful. That smug bastard Raphael had made himself known once more, another tempting offer and another battle of wits between sharp tongues had followed. Tav hoped that young Mol was as smart as she claimed, she would need to be if she truly wanted to outsmart a literal devil and make a contract with him. Tav ruefully took another swig of wine. It had soured a little, but it was better than nothing. Raphael , she practically spat the word in her mind, what the fuck do you want with ME? 

It was truly baffling. Here was a cambion who could easily step in and out of Avernus just to…what? Annoy her somewhat? Get under her skin with false promises? He had already tried to strike a deal to remove the mindflayer tadpoles from her brain, and her companions' too of course, but she had held out hope that perhaps the druid Halsin might heal them or that Lae'zel's fellow Githyanki could solve it. Instead, they'd found the Githyanki solution was to sacrifice themselves to the Lich queen hoping to become a god to the gith, a fate which only the strange dream guardian had saved them from. Halsin also had no answer for them, but at least he stayed around to help regardless. His huge form was hardly an unwelcome site to several wandering eyes in camp, her own included…

So. The tadpole deal wasn't going to cut it, there felt like a catch… Besides, as long as they had the Guardian and the strange object that held them, they were safe from that. Some of the tadpole's powers were also proving useful, and Rule 1, of course, is to survive. Another riddle, there. Why was Raphael interested in their survival anyway? This new deal hardly seemed to be that beneficial to him, unless there was a loophole she hadn't spotted yet. A shiver ran down her spine. They had already accepted the terms: defeat the devil's old enemy sealed beneath a temple, and he would tell them the meaning of the scars on Astarion's back. The supposed "poem" carved by his vampire master Cazador. But surely if he wanted to, Raphael could defeat some old enemy, and Tav doubted that the campion bastard would send them to their deaths either. There had to be something else, some other reason…

Another swig of bitter wine and she let the empty bottle fall to the floor with a gentle thud. Her eyes weren't going to stay open any longer like this, and she was far too tired to simply meditate through her rest as elves often chose to do. No, tonight the wine would suffice as a potion of sleep, given that she was immune to the real thing. Darkness closed in as the last candle in the dim Inn room winked out. 

---

Tav knew she was dreaming. Probably. These were no longer the cursed Shadowlands around her, nor the battered coastline they had traipsed across, or the dank Underdark that stood as their path between the two. This was…home? As close to one as she could recall. The Lower City of Baldur's Gate, close to the docks where the sound of the sea echoed through the numerous cracks in the walls.

"Hardly a mansion, is it? Is this really how you lived?" The snide voice could only have come from one mouth, the corners already curling in a derisive smile beneath deceptively disarming raised brows. Raphael laughed. "No wonder you weren't complaining about that pitiful hovel you're actually sleeping in, Little Mouse."

Tav began to feel that his dream likeness was a little too unnerving for her taste, but this was her dream, so she had control. "If you don't like my house, the door is right there. I wouldn't expect a spoiled devil brat to understand, anyway. Home is what I make of it, it is wherever I decide it to be. And yes, for a time, this was my mansion. " 

"Well pardon my dreadful manners, though this is hardly the same hospitality I offered you when you visited my home." His voice kept treading the fine line between derision and allure, something which felt entirely too natural.

"Then you'll just have to excuse me for not enchanting a loaf of stale bread and some stagnant water to appear as a feast to trick you into some infernal deal - if you wanted luxury, you chose the wrong elf."

"Luxury, Little Mouse, I have plenty of at home. And as for the feast, well one can have an appetite for more than just food - I'm sure you've learned this well from your little fanged fling." His eyes travelled up and down her form, making Tav feel even more under-dressed in her own home…dream…whatever this was meant to be. Raphael's human form was, as always, immaculately well dressed and groomed, chestnut hair swept neatly back just barely grazing the edge of his ruffled collar. "So, perhaps you might reconsider what you might put on the table, hmm?"

Tav gave the thought more consideration than she otherwise might have, had she not partaken of quite so much overly-vintage red so close to bed. Curiosity, they said, killed the cat. But according to Raphael, he was the cat, and she was simply a Little Mouse . Which meant, perhaps, that curiosity was not the trap being set for her, but instead might ensnare the demon himself. Turning the tables could be an interesting dream, after all.

Raphael simply sat back in his chair, watching, waiting, while Tav cleared away the few chipped bits of crockery that were strewn across the table, wiping away the dust with the edge of her ragged sleeve. 

"Well, perhaps we could do a little better with your outfit, at least." With a snap of his fingers, Tav felt the fabrics change from the rough and ill-fitted cotton taken from some hapless fool's washing line and into something far more…fitted. Silk draped over her curves, enhancing her form and showing every line of her body in what she assumed by the low whistle from the uninvited guest was at least a little attractive. For a moment, she applauded her self confidence for imagining this, before cursing it for spiking her curiosity more.

First a vampire, now…a devil? Hah, in my dreams, I suppose. 

"A soul coin for your thoughts, Little Mouse?" Raphael had his boots on the table now, making himself quite at home. 

"If you must know, you bizarre figment of my imagination, I am wondering exactly why you have such an interest in some pitiful peasant elf who just happened to get stuck with a bloody tadpole in her brain." She sat on the table itself, pushing his all too fancy shoes back off her furniture and earning another derisive laugh.

"You're fascinating . Full of surprises and contradictions. I thought perhaps you were desperate to survive, ready to take my first deal. But that would have been too easy, now, wouldn't it... So now you get a taste, agreeing to a simple task to help your toy, and that's exactly what I'm doing. It is such fun to watch you scurry about, Little Mouse, stealing some cheese here, yet baring your little teeth at evil over there just to do the smallest amount of good, even if it won't last. In the one moment, you're selfish to the core, serving your needs first, but the next you're putting your very life on the line for some hapless fools once more! How could I not be intrigued by the possibilities? Like right now, there you sit speaking to me as if I am beneath you, and yet in the same breath vastly underestimating yourself." 

"I'm glad I'm proving to be so amusing to you, demon, but I was hoping for more pleasant dreams. So if you wouldn't mind-"

"Ah, were you expecting another chat with your so called Guardian, hmm?" He laughed, the smile not quite reaching his eyes. "A tiefling, aren't they? Is that more to your liking, then, the horns and the tail?"

"They're a useful tool, nothing more." She paused. "Though even a tool can be attractive, I suppose."

"So you do understand how I see you, then." He sat forwards now, face and body growing slightly and warping to his demonic red form, wings unfolding behind him. "I cannot wait to put you to use. "

His true form's eyes looked like lit fires burned within them, gaze piercing her soul, almost as if it were a real fire heating her body from within. Had the drafty old house by the sea always been this warm?...

Raphael's hands enveloped Tav's, pinning them to the table as he rose above her, glowing eyes looking down with an unexpected curiosity, as if he wasn't sure what he was planning himself. "For a dream, you seem…vivid. Normally by now this scene would've shifted to some nightmare dredged up by my memories, or perhaps of late to my Guardian's domain for one of their midnight chats…" 

"Little Mouse, I can be either a dream or a nightmare, that choice is yours to make. But rest assured, I shall let neither memories nor Guardian intrude on our little Soiree tonight." The pressure released from her hands as he stood fully and instead extended his fingers towards her, a gesture born of high society etiquette. A song she had never heard began to echo in Tav's ears, the haunting melody that prickled that sense of danger deep within her. A sense that had begun to feel more enticing than perilous, thanks in no small part to her time with Astarion. "Well, would you care to join me for a dance, Little Mouse?"

The room grew and shifted as she stood from the table, a shiver of anticipation running through her entire being as she took his hand, accepting the invitation. The surroundings became like nothing she had ever seen before, a vast ballroom with shadows waltzing around them, yet none getting close enough to make her feel crowded. The decorations felt as unreal and shifting as any dream, becoming more like feelings than clear details. An atmosphere just suited to dance with a devil. “You surprise me,” Tav said, as they began to move around the ballroom to the hauntingly beautiful music, “you’re surely more than powerful enough to take whatever you want, and yet you always ask. ” “Free will, Little Mouse, is far more interesting than a simple spell to compel you to follow my orders like a mindless beast.” His arm curled around her waist, pulling her closer, and she felt as if their feet barely touched the floor at all as they continued their dance. Both literally and metaphorically, she might’ve thought, if she wasn’t listening between every word and line seeking for his real meaning. “Free will?” she echoed, still unwilling to break eye contact.

“Free. Will. Where is the game, where is the challenge without it? How little you understand of the thrill of catching someone in your web and drawing them ever closer, knowing that every step they take has been on of their own choosing.” As if to emphasise his point, Raphael allowed her to spin lightly away, one hand still entwined with hers, but did not pull to draw her back in.

Tav felt herself dancing back into his embrace once more, his arm on her waist ensnaring her even tighter this time, a slight sound leaving her lips unbidden at the feel of their bodies pressed more closely together. The vibrations of his low chuckle resonated through her ribs.

“See, Little Mouse, here you are, entirely of your own accord. And why? Hoping to learn a few of my secrets, are you?” The smug look on his face was becoming almost unbearable now, but Tav drew on the deepest parts of her courage to respond.

“Everything is of my choosing, isn’t it.” She mused quietly, an idea forming quickly in her mind, not breaking eye contact for a second. “I could simply choose to leave, or ignore you, or let my dream take another shape. Or instead I could follow whatever whim I like.”

She unlaced their fingers and took her other hand from his waist, reaching up on the tips of her toes and taking a firm grip of his horns to pull his face down towards her. If she had been paying attention, she would’ve seen the smug look melt away to be replaced with something between utter confusion and unexpected anticipation, but she wasn’t wasting a single beat of the melody that still swirled around them. She caught his lips in a kiss, pressing her body against his, taking a tentative taste of his lips.

If fire had a flavour, that would’ve been how she described the taste, with a hint of the same cherry that lingered in the air around him wherever he went. Blissfully the sulphur was masked by this, though she assumed that her dream would give her everything she imagined in the way she wanted it most. And, Gods, was she now painfully aware of what she wanted.

Intoxicating. That was the only way to describe the feeling when Raphael began to return her kiss. Different to the heated passion and whispering words of love that Astarion pressed to her lips… No, this was greed. A far simpler riddle to solve than any of the devil’s other motivations. His arms wrapped around her, pulling her body perhaps a little too firmly against his own, wings encircling the pair now as their latest dance began.

The music shifted, swayed, the unseen orchestra swelling with new chords that should’ve alarmed Tav…but her own choir was already singing to the tune. A casual observer might begin to wonder if what they saw in that formless ballroom was a kiss or a battle, but both answers would be correct.

Rogue and Demon were stubborn to a fault, each seeking to out-do the other, each probing the other for answers even though their questions were vastly different. For Tav, it was “how far can this dream go before I wake?” , yet for Raphael he wondered instead “why can I not get this infuriating Little Mouse out of my head…what is it that’s keeping me here?”

Unfortunately, perhaps for both, only one would get their answer, as the music swiftly subsided just as they might have gone further.

“Pity.” Raphael hissed, as he broke away from Tav and allowed them both to drift back to the floor. “It seems we will have to put this little thought on hold, it seems you have another caller on the line.”

“What?” Tav couldn’t keep the confusion from her breathless reply, the taste of burning cherry still dancing across her tastebuds.

“Your supposed Guardian is requesting an audience, I don’t think they’re willing to indulge you in another moment’s peace.” He frowned, reverting back to the more human cambion form in which he had first appeared that night. “Perhaps some other time, Little Mouse, you might care to sample a finer meal.”

With one final snap of his fingers, the scenery melted away into smoke, as Tav felt her dream lurch unsettlingly into the Guardian’s domain.

---

The rocks Tav stood upon floated through space, the sounds of distant battle echoing across the stars around her. She silently cursed the timing of her secretive “saviour”, and wondered for a fleeting moment how much they might’ve seen. They appeared beside her, stepping from a shadow, their golden armour now sparkling in the light. Their voice was soft, warm, a strange kind of comfort in all kinds of times. It was now that Tav realised, much to her relief, that her appearance had reverted to her simple camp clothes that she slept in. A silk gown didn’t feel fitting for the serious look on the face before her.

“Sit, please. I do not know how long we will have, but I would like to talk.” Two-toned eyes peered at her face, filled with concern. “Your heart was racing, but your mind…was closed to me.” “Oh, that - I was just sleeping. Nothing but a dream, I’m fine. Really.” Sitting now beside them, Tav laid a hand on their shoulder. “There’s nothing for you to worry about.” “Are you certain that was all there was to it? A dream?” They shifted uncomfortably, running a hand through the long hair that flowed down to their shoulders, parted slightly around the horns that curved around from their forehead to their ears like those of a ram. “I…do not like to pry, we all deserve our secrets, after all, but usually if I so wished I could see your dreams.” “You do seem to have more secrets than most. But that’s strange… Why might that be closed to you? You’ve been able to see through my eyes plenty of times in the waking world without issue, and if dreams are the same…” A thought was beginning to occur to Tav, one that she was extremely willing to shut down before it could take root and expand into startling and terrifying realisations. “Only powerful magic could prevent the connection we share, our bond is one that cannot be easily overcome.” The Guardian tilted their head quizzically, seeming to assess Tav as her thoughts began to sprint down the forbidden path to the uncomfortable truth. “What is it? Are you sure there isn’t something wrong?” “Oh. Oh fuck.” Tav’s conscious mind had run directly into a large stone wall, and the writing upon it was crystal clear. She continued, mumbling more to herself than as any kind of response to the tiefling warrior by her side. “Fuck, fuck, fuck. How did I not realise that it was possible? What was in that wine? Is that what he did?...”

The Guardian remained silent, simply laying a quiet hand upon Tav’s as she processed the horrifying culmination of each of her actions, one after the other. 

“Spoiled devil brat, I called him, right before falling into his seductive little game as easily as if we were playing Lanceboard. Shit…SHIT!   Bizarre figment of my imagination, I called him that too, right before suggesting he was an attractive tool and-”

Her mind was reeling, turning over every word in detail, knowing they were not in fact spoken to an apparition but likely all too directly to the one devil she could not afford to cross. The Guardian stayed with her still, a strange comforting presence, even as she sank even deeper into her thoughts, speaking them in barely a whisper now. “Gods, I actually danced with a devil…I kissed him - what the fuck was I thinking?! The signs were there, how did I not notice? My mind can’t conjure images I’ve never seen, music I’ve never heard…” A look between amusement and confusion coloured the Guardian’s features, but they remained with Tav. They didn’t leave until the dawn woke her, staying right beside her, a few tentative gestures attempting to soothe her worries. Not that she noticed, of course. In fact, the one key thing in all her panic that Tav had completely failed to notice, was how Raphael had reacted. It wasn’t some dream of her own that had conjured his actions, and neither of them had a single clue yet of what that might lead to.

---

Meanwhile, in Avernus, a shimmering door made of pure magic managed to slam shut, despite having no corporeal form. Raphael didn’t enter with his usual confident swagger, but instead damn near stormed into his lavish bedchamber with a fury hotter than all the Nine Hells.

A familiar voice called out to him from where its owner reclined upon silken sheets, awaiting his return. “Did you enjoy your little trip?”

“Shut up, Harlot. ” Raphael spat back at his companion, earning a dark laugh from the latter.

“My my, name calling, is it now? She must have really got under your skin this time.” Another laugh echoed from the walls, an edge more of cruelty slipping into the tone now. “How about you stop your whining now, I’m sure we would both rather have you moaning instead. And with my proper name, if you please, Archduke. ”

----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- ----------- The end section there will be back, I left it as a nice little setup and introduction. It was also my first time writing any lines for Haarlep and that dynamic...I have since become addicted to it, obviously... Ever since I met Raphael in game, like so many others it was one eyebrow raise and his speech patterns and I was done for, down for the count, a bad case of Devil Fever and no wish for a cure~ We also get more insight into Tav's past here. I don't have a huge amount of detail into the specifics, but surviving alone from the age she did was never an easy thing. Desperation could've brought him to her door sooner, but she held her own better than even she expected. In terms of those details, honestly I am happy for you all to insert whatever headcanons feel right to you for Tav as a character. She's headstrong, wilful, and hedonistic, but all of that came at a cost. She had to learn to make and enforce her own choices, and to seize what pleasures in life she could before they slip away again. Everything is only ever temporary in Tav's world, she's truly going one day to the next, because the whims of Fate never give her a chance to do anything else.

[atavsguide]

ATG 3 - Distracted? Longing.

In which Tav and Astarion need to let off some steam, for their own safety.

----- Summary -----

Pairing: Astarion/Tav SPICE Rating: 3.5/5 (mostly vanilla, light bondage) Content Warnings: Sexual activity, more restraint, blood, biting, mention of scars, power play, alcohol (mild), hinted exhibitionism (very mild only), 

Spoilers Setting is early Act 2, probably in the Underdark. Mentions plot details and characters from Act 1 and early Act 2. Canon Compliance Canon Adjacent -  Gives a different context to a moment when Astarion approaches in the camp looking to hook up with Tav, as he claims it's dangerous for them not to be able to concentrate on the fighting so they should probably have sex about it. Other Notes (from the original time of posting) Going for a little spicier here, introducing a bit beyond the vanilla, just a little at a time. I'm taking it easy on my poor little mind, Darlings, only so much I can handle including in one go. Again going with consent is sexy rule, even with a little power exchange on top. Also, reckless use of spell scrolls. Song Suggestion/Mood Pairing Empire of the Sun by Solence "I want you to burn with me Wanna touch, wanna taste, wanna feel the heat And lead me from the dark I've been keeping ice in me, In my mind, in my heart, but you melt it down, And put me in the light, And I want you to burn, Everything you do makes me bloom in the darkness, Hit me with your light in the sky This is the empire of the sun" ----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

Tavylia sat by the fire, lost in thought as her companions relaxed in their various tents for the night. She was grateful that Withers moved their belongings for them as they traversed the landscape, including a heavy chest of excess loot she was saving for the next time they found a travelling merchant. This was Rule 3 of survival: if it isn’t nailed down, it’s free for the taking. She didn’t like to consider herself a thief , as such, but if someone had died or abandoned their belongings (or, perhaps all too often along this journey, fallen to the combined blades of their group of misfits after making the terrible decision of attacking first), well the dead had little need of anything beyond a grave deep enough to deter wandering necromancers.

Rule 3 had provided quite the selection, too. Particularly given how many fights they seemed to be getting in to on a daily basis… At least,  Tav mused as the flames flickered and danced before her, at least I’m getting some of my strength back. We all are.

Muscle memory and the brutal training of survival were indeed paying off. Each of the group had been far stronger in the past, before the Mindflayer tadpoles had invaded their brains. Lae’zel was clearly a powerful Githyanki warrior, and Gale’s first introduction had made it clear that he was hardly a beginner wizard with a handful of spells to his name. Shadowheart…if you listened close enough to what she didn’t say, there were slivers of truth, hinting at plenty of training as a disciple of Shar. Wyll had made a deal with the entrancing devil Mizora to gain great powers to save his home and family, which had to be far more than he had access to when they first met, and Karlach particularly could never have survived the Blood Wars of Avernus without extraordinary strength. And then there was Astarion.

She glanced over to where he sat, reclined in against some cushions and deeply entranced by the latest novel she’d liberated from a bookshelf in an abandoned shack. He seemed happier to slip into some new fictional adventure, or sometimes to pore over other texts looking for answers that seemed near impossible.

Just as he promised during their encounter in the woods, he had explained the scars she felt on his back. The punctures on his neck and those infernal wounds were the only lasting marks on his otherwise flawless skin, which surprised her somewhat as he told her more of his past little by little. Her heart broke to hear of how Cazador had tortured him without mercy, carving the runes upon his back as some kind of “poem” written in the Infernal language. Tav sketched them for him, so Astarion at least had some start to work from, but without knowing a single word of the language it seemed like an impossible task.

Perhaps… No, Mizora would do us no such kindness. Even the thought of Wyll’s patron offering help was, quite frankly, laughable. But there is another devil, who could be more amenable…Raphael… A far more likely prospect, and yet also a far more concerning one. Raphael had appeared to them a couple of times now, full of cryptic rhymes and promises to help them remove the tadpoles, but Tav would far rather that he be their last resort if he were even an option at all. The others agreed, though Astarion seemed less reluctant to turn down a powerful ally. It was a sentiment they shared, keeping the option on the table, at least for now.

Tav sighed. They were, to some degree, safe from the ceremorphosis that could turn them into mindflayers. The strange object that Shadowheart had carried with her now sat in Tav’s pocket, surrounded by powerful whispers and containing their most enigmatic ally. The Dream Guardian had visited a scarce few times, and they had even met in the Gith creche when the Inquisitor and Vlaakith had bade them enter the artifact itself to kill the occupant. This was a deal that Tav had not been willing to take. The Tiefling guardian had proven themselves loyal, at least to keeping them all alive, and that was more than the Gith had done when they tried to “help” Lae’zel… Tav briefly wondered if the Guardian was watching her even now, the memory of the concern in their eyes and the soft way they spoke to her. The others saw a different form in their own dreams, but the message was the same. Another thought rose to her mind. What form does Astarion see? A small part of her was almost jealous, she was becoming far too protective of him. She wasn’t completely lacking in wits, his words and motions were a performance of their own, a dance that she joined with her own dips and twirls, drawing them both closer to each other. Rule 1, for safety in their alliance together, and Rule 2, to find pleasure where they can and indulge in it thoroughly. But it had been some time since they’d had a night peaceful enough for any such indulgence. The Underdark was hardly welcoming, from beasts to more strangers whose problems she seemed destined to solve, but they were alive, and at least for now in a camp close to the Myconid circle. Pockets of spores allowed them to see into each other’s minds, communicate telepathically without spells or artifacts or the involvement of their tadpole entanglements… It was strange, and yet…intriguing. She stole another glance at the vampire, earning a smug grin as he caught her eye this time over the top of a half-turned page. His voice tickled her mind with the spores’ connection. “ Distracted, are we? ”

“Don’t let me keep you from your story. Is it one of Volo’s?”“Darling, please, I have taste.” Even his soft chuckle made its way into her head with that effortless telepathy. “No, this is a charming tale about an enchanter and his sword. A romance, in a manner of speaking.”

“Romance…with a sword - don’t tell me that-”“Whatever it is you’re thinking, you’re probably entirely correct. Would you like to read it with me, my love?”“I don’t think I could focus on a book right now.”

“Gods, me neither, if I’m honest. How about some proper conversation instead? I’ve missed hearing your real voice in my ear, and I’m dying to hear what stories you might tell~”

Feeling her pulse quicken with anticipation, Tav stuffed a couple of bottles of wine and some snacks from the camp supplies into her pack before joining Astarion on his pile of silk cushions. He shuffled slightly, allowing space for her head to rest on his chest as his hand idly stroked her shoulder. “This is dangerous, you know.” Just hearing the vibrations of his low voice reddened the tips of her ears as he spoke in low tones. “Everything is dangerous, Astarion, haven’t you noticed? Death itself lurks around every corner, it seems.” “Well, yes, but thankfully we seem to be the ones providing it. But that’s not what I mean. I just…I can’t focus. We’re there in the middle of a fight, and there you are, in the middle of the fray, blades in hand, practically drenched in blood.” “Ah…” She almost pulled away for a moment, self conscious of how long it had been since they found anywhere to properly bathe. “No, no! It’s not a bad thing. Gods, you are beautiful - enchanting , even. I can’t take my eyes off you.” “Flattery will get you everywhere.” She chuckled. “I certainly hope so, because if we go on like this I’m going to get distracted in the middle of battle. You see, I cannot stop thinking about you. Watching you deal death like it’s a ballet, and the aroma of your blood when you’re wounded damn near makes me lose myself. I want you, Tav. I need you. If we don’t do something about this soon then we might be in real trouble in the next fight, so you see really it’s a practical arrangement to keep us all safe-” Her lips stopped his sentence, fingers reaching up to caress the back of his neck and pull him closer, her other hand lingering on his exposed collarbone that his delicate silk shirt revealed so perfectly when they were at camp. “You don’t need to try so hard to convince me, Astarion. I feel the same way. We really can’t let ourselves get distracted in battle, so shall we make an agreement?” Tav met his hungry gaze with her own, but still more than willing to make every second last as long as it could. “As long as you don’t expect me to sign a contract in my own blood, that’s a little too theatrical, even for me. Well, I could sign it in yours- ” In that heartbeat, his lips dropped to her neck, one hand gently but firmly gripping her hair and pulling her head back slightly to allow him a better angle. Heated kisses traced careful lines along her flesh, savouring the quickening of her pulse beneath her skin but not biting. Not yet, despite the hint in his words.

“Aah-” the wanton gasp escaped her lips a little too easily. Astarion’s other hand was already caressing her thigh, as if he were testing her patience. In one breath he was lighting up her nerves with desire, and the next moving away but not long enough for her to cool. Tav’s hand slipped inside the cool silk of his shirt, teasing the lacing just slightly looser-

“AHEM.” A voice caught somewhere between annoyance and amusement cut through the atmosphere that had been building to a fever pitch. “You have a tent, have you ever considered using it. ” Tav looked up red faced to see the wizard standing nearby, scroll in hand. “Oh, Gale, uh-”

“You don’t have to explain anything, I’m hardly a stranger to a night of passion. But some of us are trying to read. ” Despite his adminishments, there was still half a smile on his face, perhaps a tinge of jealousy though Tav assumed that was just the lingering feelings Gale had for his previous relationship… A thought for another time, she decided, but I do want to know what it might be like to be with a deity…“You aren’t enjoying the show? I thought she was performing beautifully~ ” Astarion teased, fangs glinting with his wide grin.

“How about I give the two of you some more privacy,” Gale replied, completely unphased by Astarion’s attempts to rile him up, “I’ve got just the thing right here, so the two of you can have a magical evening, and I can get back to my novel.” “Zone of Silence?” Tav began to examine the spell scroll he had handed over. “Whichever of you casts it, you’ll have a 5ft radius of silence that moves with you. You can still hear whatever’s in the space, but nobody outside it will hear a peep. Unfortunately it won’t stop noises from outside from reaching your ears, so I’m afraid you’ll have to put up with Wyll’s snoring still.” “I heard that!” An irritated voice called out from across camp. “Yes, well, anyway,” Gale continued again, “this should be more than enough for your tent. Just remember to close the door. Oh, and I’ll make sure I transcribe more of these for you, so you can use them whenever you like.” With that, he made his way back across to his own corner of the encampment and reclined back in a comfortable chair that Withers had conjured by his tent. “Well, love, this could make things interesting . Shall we?” Astarion untangled his arms from Tav and helped her to stand.

“Speaking of magic, I might have a few other items in my backpack. And some wine, in case we need a drink.” Tav smiled and took a moment to cast the Zone of Silence before stepping through the fabric doorway that Astarion held open for her.. “Darling you are far more delicious to sip than any wine could hope to be, but if you wish to partake I have some glasses in here somewhere.” He made a couple of motions with his fingers, and the candles inside the tent sparkled alight. “It’s not much, but…well you usually just have your bedroll out by the campfire, so this is probably luxury.”

“Are you calling me a peasant, Darling ?” Tav retorted, half a smirk forming on her face as she looked around. The closer she looked, the more the tent seemed like a contradiction. Fine fabrics hung from the poles, draping beautifully, but even the lowered light of the candles betrayed the marks from dirt and careful mending. A large and luxurious bedroll was laid out and adorned with silken cushions, yet the blanket once more bore many a telltale sign of repair. The pattern itself didn’t look modern either, though it was somehow kept clean and later she would note it carried the slight scent of bergamot. “I sleep by the fire because it gives me a good view of what’s around me, there’s at least 3 daggers beneath my pillow and another in my boot should any danger rear its head in the twilight hours.”

“Well I can assure you that you won’t be needing those in here,” he smiled, holding out the glasses for the wine as she pulled out the stopper. “I didn’t mean to offend you either, we can’t all come from higher class-” he paused as her face fell. “I’m doing it again. Force of habit, love, I certainly don’t feel like I’m slumming around with the beggars in your company. I’d take you over a thousand stuffy old magistrates.” “I’m not sure they’d agree to that, besides wouldn’t their elbows and knees be far too uncomfortable to lay on?” Tav’s comment earned a hearty laugh from the pale elf. “Oh you are funny! But I can think of far more comfortable things to lay upon.” As if to demonstrate, he reclined on the bedroll, crimson eyes sparkling in the candle light. “Now, I do believe we were speaking of an agreement?” Tav sat beside him, not fully accepting the invitation to lay down just yet. “Well…” She hesitated, and took a long sip of her wine to cure her suddenly dry throat. “I’ve been thinking… I trust you-”

“Terrible idea, that~” he laughed again, though the truth was far from the content of his words. “I know you’re dangerous , but that’s half the point. I’ve been so used to danger that it’s like second nature to look over my shoulder every moment, but here… I’ve put my life in your hands multiple times now, when you’ve needed to satisfy your thirst. You could drain my entire being in a matter of minutes, and I would be near powerless to stop you.” “I wouldn’t, I promise, after that first time I know my limits-” he stammered, a pained look widening his eyes for a moment, but Tav cut him off. “Of course you would, and that’s precisely it. I can trust you. I know if I fall asleep by your side, I’ll wake up with all my belongings and the same number of scars as the day before. And as for you… You’ve had so little control over what you want for so long. Isn’t it about time you took some of that back?” She reached into her bag, maintaining eye contact as she placed a few items beside the bedroll. “Oh, you are devious, ”, he replied, a smile once again lighting up his face, “and yes, I think I can agree to that. But let’s not forget that little word now, hmm?” “Angel.” She said, reaffirming it. “Angel.” He echoed, picking up the rope she had laid out and testing it between his hands. “And you are certainly no angel, darling, you have been a busy little looter haven’t you? I did wonder what you might want with all those bits of junk.”

“Well, traders will buy anything these days, but I kept a few things in case you wanted to-” “I want to. Absolutely. But only if you are sure this is what you really want.” “There’s only one way to find out. I haven’t given control to anyone like this before, but ever since that night, with the Mage Hand…” “You did seem to like that. Well then, how about you take off that delightful ensemble and make yourself comfortable, then I can make you as uncomfortable as you’d like to be.” His fangs glittered in the dancing light of the candles now, teasingly pressing on his lower lip as Tav began to undress.

Relishing the feeling of his eyes taking in every inch of her form, Tav made sure he had plenty to see.

“If I didn’t know better, I’d be sure you’d cast Enthrall on me. You really are quite stunning, you know.” Astarion beckoned her closer now she was down to her underwear. “Now, how about you undress me for a moment, hmm?~ Somehow it seems to have become far too warm in here all of a sudden.”

Tav noticed that his cheeks did indeed look a little flushed, tongue absent mindedly moistening his lips as she came closer, reminding her of a predator eyeing his prey. And, oh, how she relished being his prey…

It took a matter of minutes of deft hands on fastenings before they were pressed together, skin almost melting under each other’s touch as their lips met in a deep and passionate kiss. But the agreement had not been forgotten. Once they paused to draw breath, his voice was a low growl in her ear. “Lay back, arms by your sides, and knees up. Be a good girl and stay still for a moment while I work out some knots.”

She found herself easily obeying, despite the temptation to playfully resist. Something between his voice trickling into her ear and enflaming her desire, and the already rising lust. It was all she could do to keep her hands from drifting to draw forth her own release from the building desire.

The rope itself was coarse, and the vampire muttered an apology as he began to work it around her first wrist. The feeling wasn’t entirely unpleasant, not the cruel knots of a jailor that she would have to escape, nor the terror of the restraint from the mindflayer ship. No, this was firm, secure, and most of all it felt safe. The dagger on the table was in easy reach, should the rope need to be cut to free her at short notice, though she hoped that wouldn’t be necessary.

A gasp escaped Tav’s lips again as her lover worked the ropes with the experience of a sailor, securing her wrist to her ankle then catching the rope on a spare peg in the ground to pull her leg to one side, exposing her. Instinctively, she brought her other knee to close her legs, earning a swift but gentle rebuke. “Now now, darling~” he whispered, once again right beside her ear, pausing briefly to kiss and bite just slightly. Enough for her to feel the edge of his sharp fang on her lobe. “No hiding, my sweet, I promise I’ll give you everything you desire and more.”

She wanted to protest - not to the delicious prospect of what he offered, but instead to encourage him to focus a little on his own wants instead of just hers. He stole her breath with another passionate kiss, silencing any hope of further argument, while his hand guided her legs apart once more.

“Good. Much better,” he purred, kissing his way down her torso and letting the rope slide teasingly across her bare skin, “almost done now.”

It didn’t take long to secure her other ankle to the wrist beside it, another subtle peg in the ground an anchor point easily preventing her from bringing her knees closed again. Astarion looked down as he knelt upright at the end of the bedroll, admiring his own handiwork. Then a sudden grin crossed his face and with a quick hand motion the candles were snuffed in unison, plunging the tent into darkness.

Tav couldn’t see him, but she could soon feel him. His hands glided from her ankles, firmly secured, up to her knees, and back down to her thighs - stopping just short of the place she most wanted to feel his dexterous touch. She wanted to cry out as the sensation of his hands vanished from her body, but once more she found her breath drawn from her lungs as his lips now began to trace the same lines his hands had travelled, as if they had left a map in their wake that he was determined to follow. This time, he did not stop at her thighs. His hands slid around her lower back, lifting her hips just slightly before his tongue pressed inside her. The moan that filled the tent made Tav suddenly grateful for the scroll that Gale had given her earlier. Gods, I needed this. That was about all the thought her poor mind could pull together as her senses were soon overwhelmed by his skillful tongue teasing more gasps and moans from her throat. Occasionally he let her catch her breath by drawing back for a second, only to bite into her inner thigh to taste the blood that coursed through her with burning desire, pulse damn near through the roof. By the time he permitted her release, her body moved of its own accord. The ropes strained against the restraints, and like before he was relentless, continuing to lick and kiss as the orgasm ripped through her like an earthquake. Tav lay shaking, their word almost on the tip of her tongue just to beg for him to take her fully, but it remained unspoken. That wasn’t what it was for, so she uttered a simple and breathless “ Please-” “Hmmm, I’m not quite sure I heard that. Perhaps this zone of silence is a little much.” He was somewhere above her now. She could feel his body just barely touching her thighs, then cool fingertips caressing her breasts as he continued. “Perhaps you could be a little louder, darling, I wouldn’t want to enter uninvited now would I?” A firmer pinch this time, the slight edge of pain wringing new levels of pleasure from her already overly-sensitive nerves. “Please, Astarion-” “Please, what?” “Please, I need you- ” For all her usual bravado it was impossible for her to speak her wishes any more clearly now. Her mind was filled only with sensations, and it damn near turned itself inside out as he entered in one smooth motion. “As you wish, love.” His voice in her ear drove her over the edge before he’d had a chance to do more. “Oh, you are so delightful like this,” he continued, “your voice is music to my ears.” He gave her just a moment to recover, before he began to move. Achingly slowly, the restraints preventing her from doing any more than a slight raise of her hips to match his rhythm. It was infuriating, intoxicating, in every way she wanted more and yet didn’t want the delicious torment to end. He made sure she could feel every motion, every last millimeter as he pressed his hips towards her, seeking ever deeper. There was no pain, but there was also no mercy. The pale elf relished in every moan he coaxed from Tav’s lips, kissing and biting, hands roaming her body unexpectedly in the darkness to find every last sensitive point to tease. Her head pressed back into the silken pillows, biting on her own lip hard enough to draw just a drop of blood which was enough to entice the vampire. A soft kiss and he tasted her, a small sample but a gentle tongue that almost seemed to heal the slight wound she had made in the ecstasy he was filling her soul with. Gradually, he picked up his pace, beginning to lose himself in her heat and longing, until finally he reached his own shuddering climax driving her over the edge alongside him. Without the need to hold back their voices, the sound filled the small tent, sheer pleasure finding purchase in their throats and resonating in the air like their own private orchestra.

Soon, though, Astarion had re-lit a few candles with a gesture was gently and swiftly removing the rope from Tav’s wrists and ankles, careful to rub the circulation back into the joints that she hadn’t realised were now aching. “I have some balm that should help-” he began, about to move away from the bed when she pulled him back down. “It can wait until morning. Can we…stay like this a while, instead?” Tav smiled, comforted by the concern in her lover’s face. “For some reason, I feel rather tired, now.” “I wonder why~“ he grinned, laying back down beside her and drawing her head to rest on his chest, arms wrapping around her. “Rest now, darling, you were perfect .” Tav barely needed any invitation to close her eyes, listening to the slow and steady beat of his heart, and the calming rhythm of his soft breathing. “Me? I barely did a thing. You, on the other hand-” “Oh I know I’m perfect, that was never in question,” the low chuckle rumbled through his chest as his hand stroked her back soothingly, “and you have given me plenty to think about for next time.” Next time, Tav thought as she began to drift off into a deep and comfortable sleep, next time I’ll have a trick or two up my own sleeve.

---

Astarion sighed quietly as he watched his lover fall asleep in his arms. However did she get this close? Despite the exertion of the evening’s “entertainment”, sleep was infuriatingly out of his reach. This was supposed to be a simple arrangement, pleasure for pleasure’s sake, and safety for us both… The way she put her entire trust in him was beginning to shake his world apart. He meant what he said, trusting him was an objectively foolish move on Tav’s part, but he couldn’t help but want to let her.

Well, the morose thought darkened his mind, it’s not like it can last, anyway. As soon as we’re free of these bloody tadpoles, she can go about her life like before. If she stays near me… An even worse thought crossed his mind this time, but he tried to banish it again. No. No, I won’t allow him near her. If he so much as looks at her the wrong way, I’ll… He wasn’t quite sure what his plan was, but the vampire hoped he would never have to find out. He stroked her hair gently, caressing her head and drinking in the soft scent of leather and roses that seemed to follow her wherever she went, though it was often tinged with the salt of sweat and the coppery-sweet edge of blood from battle. His own scars began to ache beneath his skin, as he idly traced the lines of Tav’s old wounds. No more, for either of us. A firm decision, spoken only in his own mind, but one he would not be willing to compromise on.

----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- ----------- Emotions are so complicated, poor Astarion trying to figure it all out... I try to keep that complexity in him, the gradual realisation of more behind the connection they share than survival alone.

[atavsguide]

ATG 2 - Taste? More

In which a sip becomes a gulp.

----- Summary ----- Pairing: Astarion/Tav SPICE Rating: 3/5 (mostly vanilla sex) Content Warnings: Sexual activity, light restraint, blood, biting, mention of scars, slight power play

Spoilers Setting is the end of Act 1. This covers the events after resolving the Grove and Goblin Camp, and includes some most of Astarion's early backstory. Canon Compliance Canon Compliant/Expanded - Takes some of the start of the romance scene directly from the game, but expands it with more detail and a couple of different actions to how the game plays out.  Other Notes (from the original posting) First ever smut, Darlings, drink it in. This chapter hints at more darkness to the backstories of both Astarion (canon) and Tav (headcanon urchin rogue), and explores a little of the feelings they both bring to the table. Use of Mage Hand cantrip - see Spellbook for more. Clear and enthusiastic consent because consent is sexy. Suggested Song Pairing Breathe by Miracle of Sound "Sweet are the days of the soul searching pleasure when Deep in a daze I can hold you to myself again Relive the memory map I couldn't want more I'll give you everything that you ever want for Don't worry honey I've got nothing to say Tonight we wash all of your troubles away So lay your body down babe Forget about your troubles, hit the lights Lay your body down babe I'm gonna give the world to you tonight Breathe Honey I can feel your heartbeat Baby I can feel you breathe" ---

FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT

As time passed, Tavylia felt ever more drawn to Astarion. His every word and motion felt designed to pull her in, to entice her towards his arms, and she did not see any reason to resist. Since the first time when she corrected his mistake, he had proven that if she allowed him to feast upon her blood again, he would have the self control to stop without needing to be asked. She began to feel safe exposing her weaknesses to him, whether it was turning her back to his blades in battle or offering her neck to quench his thirst at night. But now, her own thirst had been growing, and she was stirring with the second hard rule learned from a long life on the streets of Baldur's Gate. Although the first rule was simply to stay alive, the second was to truly live . Just like the first rule, this was a goal reached easier with allies than alone.

Decades ago, Tav had realised pleasure is a cheap thrill that one can indulge in with few consequences. Even traded, when necessary, like any other commodity, though this wasn’t something she chose to pursue unless absolutely necessary…or absolutely pleasing in her favour. Love seemed a fool's game, but lust? The rules of lust were clear, and a night of passion was never a night wasted. She had indulged her curiosity more than a few times before her untimely stay upon the Nautiloid, and the current beneath the airs and graces of her elven companion made it clear that he, too, was no stranger to desire. Besides, she couldn’t deny that particular curiosity; what would it feel like to have sex with a vampire?

Which brought them to this moment, a clearing in the woods outside of camp. The occasional clink of bottles in the distance told them that a few of the attendees were continuing the party until dawn, but that didn't matter.Tav had enjoyed more than enough loud company for one evening, and no amount of wine could quench this particular thirst. Even Astarion had dropped the flirtatious innuendo to make his intentions for their meeting perfectly clear.

Watching him appear from behind a tree, Tav felt her breath catch in her throat. He wore only his trousers now, his well defined chest clad in moonlight highlighting the contours of his muscular form in ways she had only dreamed of. Dreams, of course, could rarely compare to reality, and what a reality this was. She barely registered his greeting, honeyed words soothing her ears as he drew closer, his scent filling the cool night air with an aroma almost as intoxicating as his voice. Such a sweet blade, she thought, that a single sentence could bring me to my knees . But she stood her ground, for now. Her senses were alight already, the lurking edge of fear at the clear danger swept swiftly aside by the anticipation of laying beneath the stars. The briefest flitter of a laugh almost escaped her lips at the thought that he had a star in his name, and he was quite willing to have his- “Waiting since the moment I laid eyes on you. Waiting to have you. ” Astarion’s voice silenced every fleeting idea in Tav’s mind. Perhaps if she had any sense within her she might have replied with her usual wit rising to meet his silver tongue, but not a single syllable had a chance of passing her lips at the sight of his crimson eyes piercing her soul. As he stepped closer she could feel her pulse quicken, catching his gaze slipping to her exposed throat for just a second before he closed the last inches between them and met her lips with a kiss. The stillness of the night air surrounded them as they succumbed to desires that had long been suppressed beneath the need to keep moving forwards, the wounds and weariness of countless battles melting in the heat of shared desire. Astarion’s practiced grace maneuvered Tav so her back was against a tree, cool and slender fingers working tantalisingly slowly to free her from the simple outfit that was suddenly feeling suffocating to her. Her hands began to drift from caressing his hips, sliding up his back only to pause as she felt unusually rough scars. She had her own, of course, but these didn’t feel like simple battle wounds- Astarion’s teeth nipped playfully at her lip, before he moved to whisper in her ear. “Later, love, you can see, ask, anything you wish. For now, wouldn’t you rather feel me instead?” He pressed his hips closer against hers, the meaning of his words exceptionally clear, and the only question remaining in her mind now was how the leather of those trousers could withstand the tension. Tav rolled her head back playfully, exposing her neck more as both answer and invitation. Ironic, she thought, to invite a vampire to “enter”-

Her thoughts cut short by a low chuckle in her ear. “Darling, there’s no rush. We have until dawn, wouldn’t you rather enjoy a banquet than a snack?” She felt a shiver up her spine as his finger traced the lines of the arteries in her neck. He had revealed she was the first person whose blood he had tasted, having relied only on animals before, which was a thought that she savoured just as he seemed to delight in sampling frequently. But his teeth stayed teasingly far from her neck now, and instead his lips moved gently along the edge of her pointed ear with sweet kisses and sweeter whispers.

Tav felt herself melting into the moment as her clothing slipped away piece by piece, gentle hands and gentler lips soothed every bruise that spells and potions had yet to heal. He even seemed to cautiously avoid touching any of her own scars. Keeping what senses she could within the haze of desire, she stayed away from his back for now. Instead Tav returned his attentions in kind, taking her time to enjoy the feeling of muscles tensed in anticipation beneath her fingertips and ending the torment of those poor trousers before the seams could split completely. Astarion’s soft moan against her shoulder was a sweet reward for her efforts as they were both finally bared to each other, bathed in the moonlight and in lust.

As much as the teasingly soft touch was lighting up every nerve with desire, Tav was becoming impatient. She chose her moment and turned the tables on her lover, in one swift motion raising his legs around her hips and pressing his back against the rough bark of the tree instead. Their tongue entwined with a passionate thirst, the kiss deepening as she pressed their bodies closer, relishing the little moans that rumbled in Astarion’s throat.

Soon, however, they were on the grass, and though he was beneath her she felt his desire to take back the control - something she was more than happy to indulge him in. Firm hands took hold of her hips, keeping her back from what she wanted most. What she didn’t expect, however, was the feel of another cold hand on the back of her neck - a firm but not unyielding pressure encouraging her to lay her chest against his.

“Don’t panic, just a cantrip - I’ve always wondered what a Mage Hand might add to an evening~” Astarion’s words calmed Tav as much as their meaning brought new thoughts to her mind.

“Oh, you are devious.” She chuckled, letting herself relax a little more as spectral fingers caressed her hair, Astarion’s own hands maintaining their strong hold on her hips.

“And the night has barely begun, darling~” The spectral had gripped the back of Tav’s neck more tightly now, and his fangs pierced her throat.

She gasped, the heat rising further as she desperately wanted the rest of her wanton flesh to feel him within her. Still, his hands held firm, prolonging her lust to a maddening fever pitch. Even her blood was being sampled agonisingly slowly, his tongue caressing the punctured flesh, delighted moans matching her own as she felt her head swimming with every sensation.

Just as she felt her knees weakening, the vampire proved he had more strength yet and rolled so she was beneath him. “Tell me, what is it you want?”

She bit her lip, almost furious that he had the audacity to question her, but his eyes held a spark of sincerity behind the lust. She steadied her breath, such as she could, and whispered her reply into his lips as she curled her fingers into his hair to pull him into a deep kiss. “You. I want you, Astarion.”

Her response seemed to be enough to please him, the taste of her own blood sharp on his tongue as it tangled with her own. The time for holding back, it seemed, had passed.

After he had mounted her, the spectral hand had briefly vanished from Tav’s perception. She didn’t have time to wonder where it had gone for long. Astarion guided her hands above her head, pressing her wrists together then removing his grip and allowing the cantrip to take over. “If you change your mind, at any time, remember our word.”

She closed her eyes as his hands and lips began to move across her chest, teasing gasped moans from her lips with a light pinch, a soft stroke, or the tantalising hint of sharp teeth mingling with the heat of his tongue flicking and caressing. She did, however, remember. An agreement made after the first night he fed, when he almost lost himself to the hunger. “Angel”. A word neither would utter in casual conversation, syllables that would not pass their lips in the heat of the moment. A simple sound that would ground them in reality and safety once more.

Tav pressed her head into the cool grass beneath her, arching her back and playfully straining at the light grip of the Mage Hand. It couldn’t apply enough force to truly hold her, but she was delighted to find that mixing danger with pleasure was truly- She gasped as she felt her pale lover kiss closer and closer to different lips now, his hands wandering her thighs and guiding her legs apart. As with the rest of her body, Astarion’s affections were generous, gauging her reactions from the timing of her breath, the moans that he could draw from her increasingly parched throat, the way her hips rose towards him subconsciously declaring her desires. Please. More. Now.

Finally her growing impatience was met with sweet satisfaction. His tongue was swift in tasting her, teasing her, and setting her entire body alight with pleasure as it felt like the ground beneath her might shake. This was no fumble in a store room with a quick fling she could rob when they were done, no simple tryst to pass away the time in the city’s long nights. He knew exactly what he was doing, and his intention seemed to build her up until her knees were shaking, hands clawing at the grass beneath her, barely remembering how to breath as the orgasm ripped through her entire being with a mindshattering force. He held her tightly, not willing to relent for a moment, tongue mercilessly caressing and dragging the climax out as her hips shook and bucked with every wave of pleasure.

Just as it began to ebb, he shifted, plunging his tongue instead deep inside her to fully taste the fruits of his efforts. A delighted moan rose from between her thighs as he looked up towards her flushed face; “Delicious…”

After this latest appetite seemed to be sated, Tav realised - as she was able to breathe in more than just ragged gasps - that the Mage Hand had released her own. Finally, she thought, my turn. However, her vampire lover seemed to have other ideas in mind, and it was becoming impossible to refute those decisions. Still, her hands were now free, and as he shifted above her she rested them on his hips for a moment. A signal, a subtle cue, a smirk pulled at her lips as she thought it to herself. Well, vampire, I grant you permission to enter.

For one horrifying second she realised that their unusual connection and the strength of her desire had pushed the very thought directly into his mind as his delighted laugh echoed in the quiet of the night.

“How very kind of you, darling, it would be terribly rude of me to deny such an invitation.” He punctuated the last word with a thrust, entering her with a smooth motion that set her body aflame all over again.

Their bodies entwined, motions synchronising to find every inch of pleasure between them and draw it out in glorious and overwhelming desire. Occasionally his lips would dip back to her neck, tasting just a little more of her blood, dagger-edge teeth keeping her adrenaline high and lust even higher as she found herself craving that sharp and sweet pain. The night could’ve lasted forever, as he drew each new climax from her body echoing into his ear like the sweetest melody. Tav found herself wishing she might hear more of him, too, her hands seeking to find the most tender points to increase his pleasure along with her own, careful always to avoid the scars she had felt at the start of their encounter. The chorus they made together became less subtle as they became fully enveloped in a long overdue release.

---

For his part, Astarion had been remarkably careful only to take a little taste of Tav’s blood each time, never truly feeding but instead savouring the sweetest wine he could imagine. He had meant precisely what he said, this was a banquet to enjoy not a snack to wolf down in a moment. And oh, how he was enjoying it more than he imagined. Each time he felt the moans in her throat against his lips, he could’ve sworn the taste became even more, well, delicious. There was no other word for it, for her, as he let the pleasure overwhelm them both until they lay in the grass exhausted, fulfilled, and entirely satisfied.

A small pang of guilt twisted his mind as he watched his latest conquest - no, not that. His…companion, yes, that word would do quite nicely. As he watched Tav fall asleep, still naked beneath the stars, pale skin glistening with sweat, he wondered if perhaps he had let himself go too far. This was supposed to be a mutually beneficial arrangement; she gets a night of passion and the pleasure he knew he could offer, and in return he gained her trust and a better chance at making it out of this alive. He wondered, however briefly, if that was also how she saw their encounter. A dalliance and an alliance, an unspoken agreement “we will keep each other alive”. He frowned as he saw her eyebrow twitch in her slumber. Not tonight, bloody tadpole, let her rest. She’s earned that much.

He sighed and laid back on the grass, an endless expanse of constellations above winking down at his own foolishness. In the morning, he would tell her about the scars, about stupid fucking Cazador. But for now, the taste of freedom was intoxicating. He wondered perhaps what else they shared, as Tav’s own body was a map of scars, each a lingering reminder of some pain or another that no potion or healer had yet removed. Although, he mused dejectedly, some of those scars may be more than skin deep. We all have our secrets don’t we, “darling”.

----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- ----------- There it is, the first actually sexy sex that Lia wrote. Goodness how far we have come since this chapter~ But it still stands strong, I enjoyed delving in to those emotions, the deeper meanings, and the other similarities they share as characters with Tav's backstory. There's a lot of complexity in Astarion's romance, and it would do it a disservice to not show that within the early moments. There's a lot more to each line, each little motion, and seeing behind that is sometimes a little heart-breaking too.

[atavsguide]

ATG 1 - Meat? Cute.

In which a beginning occurs, and a sample taste of what is to follow.

----- Summary ----- Pairing: Astarion/Tav SPICE Rating: 1/5 (no sexy bits) Content Warnings: Biting, blood, brief overstepping boundaries

Spoilers Setting is ACT1, and includes the early start of the game, along with one of the first encounters with Astarion in camp where we learn about his identity as a vampire spawn. Canon Compliance Canon Adjacent - Follows most of the atmosphere of the scene with a little additional flavour and some changes to make it a little more personal to both characters, and a bit more true to how I felt the scene would play out with this specific Tav. Other Notes This is the warm-up, the beginning of an idea and the way that I flexed some creative muscles to prepare for the rest. Song Suggestion/Mood Pairing Whoever Brings The Night by Nightwish "All you love is a lie You one-night butterfly Hurt me be the one Whoever brings the night The Dark, created to hide the innocent white, the lust of the night Eyes so bright, seductive lies Crimson masquerade where I merely played my part Poison dart of desire" ----- FULL CHAPTER BELOW THE CUT -----

Tavylia Rugala had not been having the best of days, and it was, of course, about to get worse. Blinking away the bright sunlight, she took a moment to check herself over. A quick pat down informed her that all of her limbs were where they were meant to be, with no extra tentacles, and surprisingly none of the searing agony she had expected after the Nautiloid had crashed. What a way to start a day, escaping a mindflayer's ship with a Githyanki as like to murder her as help her, and a slender human woman who was almost certainly hiding something. Probably several somethings, but then who wasn't hiding anything?

Tav sighed and tried to catch her reflection in the still-bloodied dagger she had been clutching like a lifeline. Her eyes looked fine, the usual deep green hue, despite the flashes of memory of something being inserted as here eyelid was prised open… No, no. Not going to think about that. Her skin also looked relatively normal - relatively, because by all standards for a wood elf she was unusually pale. A quirk of birth, perhaps the moon elf lineage on one side or another, not that she could ask her parents either way. All she knew was both had been adventurers, one leaving when she was young to chase down some old family foe, whilst the other succumbed to illness before her tenth year. The elven lifespan meant she had already lived more than one human lifetime on the streets which had taught her several important lessons - first being that dangerous times were better survived with allies.

"Right. Time to find where those two ended up…" ---

Several hours later, Tav had managed to scavenge food, armour, weapons, and even a bunch of junk to sell for more essentials should there come a chance later. She had found Shadowheart quickly too and was grateful to have a Cleric's skills close by, although they were able to confirm that they both had lost many of the skills and strengths they had before the Illithid ship had taken them. A problem for later, they decided, before heading up the coast.

It was here that they heard a new voice calling out for help, and so they found themselves along the cliffs in front of an aristocratic looking elf with skin somehow even paler than Tav's own. Approaching him, her instincts bristled - danger. But there was also something enticing…

Astarion, as he introduced himself,  was hardly the helpless one in need of rescue that he pretended to be, even if she did choose to play along at first. His little trick had failed to catch Tav off guard, one of her few remaining Rogue skills being her keen senses that saw his blade glint in the sunlight before it ever had a chance to come close to her. His deep red eyes didn't carry nearly the same edge as his blade, though, as his voice also wavered with uncertainty. It didn't take long to realise this "noble" (an act she failed to believe for an instant) also carried the same unwelcome guest in his head. For a moment she perhaps envied the worm for having such a fine vessel to carry it, though this was hardly the time for curiosity or libido to raise their heads.

By the time the sun set, she had also pulled an all too charming mage - Gale of Waterdeep, who did seem like every bit the noble that Astarion pretended to be - from a broken portal, and rescued a rather thankless Lae'zel. The darkness brought with it a restless curiosity, which Tav decided might be fun to indulge until rest became a more distinct possibility.

The ruffles on the white silk shirt Astarion wore seemed uniquely designed to draw more attention to the slight area of bare chest and collarbone, his neck also more exposed with a few unusual scars just visible under the moonlight. Although, Tavylia had plenty of her own beneath her scavenged and ill-fitting clothes.

"Well, hello. And to what do I owe the pleasure of your company?" His voice carried a musical lilt, tinged with the same mix of danger and provocation as when they had first met earlier that day. He smiled, a well practiced expression that raised more alarms that Tav was silencing.

"So, you can't sleep either?" Her question was innocent enough, for now, though it was clear both rogues were sizing each other up. Both wary to trust from long decades of learning the hard way.

"I thought I might make myself useful and keep watch for a while, you know, keep an eye out for danger while the rest of you get some beauty sleep."

Tav frowned for a moment.

Astarion paused before continuing, eyes taking in the measure of her as she suddenly felt far less dressed. "Well not that you need any of that, of course. Clearly I don't either, though I wouldn't mind a hot bath."

"Clearly." She replied, deciding to play him at his own game. "Perhaps I could offer some company? Four eyes are better than two, right? As long as they aren't in the same head, that is."

"Do the tadpoles count?"

"Gods, I hope not."

"You're right, it is bad enough they're claiming a free ride in our brains. Anyway, I'm sure I can handle a few hours in the dark, why don't you go and get some rest?" Astarion pushed the point, gently perhaps but the barbs on his words were there. The pale elf was unlikely to let Tav talk his pointed ears off all night, it seemed.

"There could be murderers or thieves around, perhaps both of us should be on watch for a while." Her own message carried a sharp point, though the brief moment of disappointment in her companion's face turned to a swift regret for her choice.

A mirthless smirk crossed his features. "Perhaps I am a murderer, and you a thief? For all I know you're just waiting to steal my coin purse the moment I'm asleep-"

"And perhaps you are just waiting for an opportunity to pierce my heart with your blade."

"That would be a waste."

Tav blinked silently, words escaping her entirely at the unexpected response..

"Well, anyway, it looks like we're just going to have to agree to a truce for now. As delightful as it has been to cross sharp wits, the dawn waits for none of us, and you look more exhausted than I feel. How about you agree not to cut my purse, and I agree not to cut your throat, hmm?"

"I suppose I can't say much fairer than that. Although… Look, the lack of trust isn't personal. It's just self preservation. I haven't lived this long by throwing my lot in with every handsome man who tries to stab me on first meeting." A little more truth slipped out than she had expected, though there was as much chance to shove the words back into her mouth unspoken as removing the damned tadpole with a well timed slap to the back of the head. Though she did consider the latter as an option.

She was rewarded by a smirk, a hint of teeth sparkling between his lips. "Handsome now, is it? Good to know."

Tav could've sworn that the man in front of her was a bard had she not already known better. Every motion like a dance, even the tilt of his head as he observed her reaction seemed to be uniquely designed to seduce her away from her better senses. No , she thought firmly, not yet. Safety comes first. We secure our lives, and only then can we indulge in what it means to live.

---

Within a few days the party of assorted tadpoled strays had grown, and much to their relief had not begun to grow anything more from their own bodies. The tales of ceremorphosis were terrifying, and knowing it could begin at any moment was worse. The druid poison sat in Tav's pocket as a reminder, though she had little desire to use it. There was also the matter of the visitor in their dreams - although each companion spoke of a different appearance, it seemed the messengers delivered similar words to each. Warnings, half truths, and some encouragement and comfort that might help in the days to come.

However it wasn't the ethereal visitor that stirred Tav's dreams, nor was it the hard ground uncomfortable beneath her bedroll. With her eyes still closed she gripped her dagger tightly in her fist, listening to every sense that was screaming DANGER.

She rolled casually, keeping the pretence of sleep, using the moment to allow one eye just a glimpse of the threat she felt prickling at her skin. But the sight confused her more, and she quickly chose to drop the act and find out what was really going on.

"Astarion?" she whispered, one eyebrow raised at the pale elf standing over her in the moonlight. "You seem…unwell."

"Yes, well…oh this is awkward, can't you just go back to sleep? I won't be gone long." He shifted a little awkwardly, his usual airs and graces hidden beneath a level of exhaustion that Tav hadn't expected to see.

"I don't think I can. Besides, why were you walking towards me if you were leaving?" Her eyebrow was creeping ever closer to her hairline as she questioned him.

"At first I thought perhaps you might be willing to help, but on second thought I can manage just fine on my own. Do go back to whatever you were dreaming about, I'm sure it's far more interesting."

"And leave you here looking like that? Something is wrong, and it will be far easier for me to help you if you just tell me what it is." She looked him up and down, trying to figure out what could be peeling back the noble facade so deftly.

"The thing is…I'm hungry. Famished, actually."

"Then get some supplies from my pack, I have plenty and I'm not playing chef to some spoiled rich brat in the middle of the night." Her face softened as she noticed the pained look in his eyes.

"If only that would suffice… Listen, I… There's no easy way to say this, and - not that I blame you - you already clearly don't trust me-"

"I can trust you. I could. But only if you give me the truth." Tav beckoned to the edge of camp. Although the others were asleep, it wouldn't last if they kept up their conversation here.

Astarion followed, looking far less like the confident and swaggering rogue he usually portrayed, and much more like a lost and bedraggled cat, claws still readied but desperately seeking shelter from the storm. "If you're certain…"

The pair took a seat on a fallen tree, illuminated only by the moon. Tav marvelled for a moment at how there was someone even paler than her, though now they were so close in the still air her senses became more aware of the sweet scents drifting from his skin. How he found time to apply such perfumes on the road was beyond her, but the sweet notes of herbs and oils mingled with something a little more sweet and metallic as she drank in the aromas quietly, allowing him time to speak when he was ready.

"What I said a minute ago wasn't a deception. I am hungry. Terribly so. Usually I'd just sneak off and find some animal to satisfy my needs, but with this bloody tadpole and everything else… I'm too weak. I couldn't even catch that blasted boar I tried to send you after." Astarion sighed, hands curled into fists with his frustration. Tav recalled the other boar they had found on the road, and everything began falling into place.

"Vampire."

"So you did know."

"No, not entirely. The waking in daylight didn't seem to add up, to be honest. But that confirms it." The unspoken words, of course, were that it also explained most of the air of danger that had lingered around him since they had met, but the sheer exhaustion and for a moment helplessness in his eyes kept that thought from Tav's lips. "So, do you need me to go and hunt something for you, or…?"

"Would you consider that 'or', darling? I would hate to send you off into the woods at this hour." The musical tones were creeping back into his voice, his lips parting just enough for the moonlight to illuminate his fangs.

That prickle of danger in the back of Tav's mind began to be stifled by a far more powerful wave of curiosity. "I'm not going to just give you my entire life on a whim."

"I just need enough to get my strength back. I'll stop before you can come to any real harm, I promise." His eyes were regaining their fire now, still sunken with hunger and exhaustion, but coming alive with possibility and a spark of hope.

"If you don't, I will stop you. That's a promise too." Tav's words were firm, but she could already feel the allure of curiosity, her head tilting back slightly of its own accord to reveal more of her own slender neck.

"Then…if you're sure…" Astarion licked his lips as he took just one more moment in thought. "You should probably get comfortable, at least. Set a bed roll out over here, then you can rest easily afterwards."

"Such a gentleman!" She teased, as she loosened the collar of her outfit while he spread the rough blankets beneath the stars.

Tav wasn't sure what she expected, or even what she had wanted, but given the choice she might have preferred a little less haste. Although, given how clearly famished he was, she could hardly blame Astarion for wanting to quench his thirst.

At first he sat beside her, giving her a moment longer to move her hair aside, but he soon turned to face her, raising on his knees to grip her shoulders with cool and firm hands. With a swift but gentle motion, Astarion pressed her back to the ground, his upper body now above her and his lips swiftly finding the blood vessels on her neck. He didn't, or perhaps couldn't, wait for further words to pass between them. His fangs found their mark, a sharp pain giving way within seconds to a rising heat as they penetrated her soft flesh. His breath was warm and heavy, soft sounds tickling her ear with growing arousal as his tongue traced her skin, tasting and savouring the blood that flowed from the fresh bite. Astarion's grip tightened, a soft gasp escaping Tav's lips as she gripped the bedroll beneath her, mind fighting a confusing battle between lust and self preservation.

The latter, however, began to reassert control as she felt the edges of her consciousness begin to swim.

"Astarion…"

No response, save for a ravenous moan barely muffled against her throat.

"Astarion! Stop."

His weight still pressed her down as she realised his mind was lost to his hunger, greedy tongue not letting a single drop of her blood away from his lips. Had this not been likely to end her days, Tav would've perhaps preferred to enjoy those sensations, but enough was enough. She summoned the last of her strength to curl her fingers through his soft hair and physically pull him away from her neck. "ENOUGH."

Astarion gasped, a thin line of blood trickling down from his lips, the rush of the moment quickly fading to dark realisation. "Oh. Oh shit. I didn't mean to…I got carried away. I'm sorry, truly."

If it were anyone else, Tav would have thought those wide puppy dog eyes to be another trick, a part of the act to lure her into a false sense of security. But there was a genuine guilt, almost on the brink of tears, that brought a wave if deep sadness rising through her heart even as she rushed to press a handkerchief to the wound on her neck. Although, she was pleased to see that a little more colour and life had returned to the pallid elf above her, as she watched him pull a potion and fresh cloth from his pack.

"Please, allow me. It's the least I can do." The animal hunger in his eyes had entirely dissipated, replaced now by the concern as he gently cleansed her wound, cool hands soothing the heat where his mouth had just burned with desire at her throat. "Drink up, darling, then get some rest. You have given me more than enough strength to get by for now."

Tav let him hold the open potion to her lips, grateful for the slightly bitter medicine as the magic within it sealed her wounds and soothed her soul. Allowing herself a slight smile, she closed her eyes and let sleep take over her mind.

"Delicious…" Astarion muttered, his absent minded whisper barely reaching the edges of Tav's consciousness before the darkness closed in. ----------- ----------- ENDING NOTES ----------- -----------

This was my first ever even mildly spicy fanfic, originally written in late September 2023. That's when Tavylia was born, and the Sins began~ It was the help and encouragement of friends the gave me the courage to start sharing my works, then going a little deeper into fandom...and, well, it snowballed from there, didn't it darlings? Now, if you know my later works, this one will seem very tame. And that's how it goes, really. I built confidence gradually, getting more spicy with time and practice. Is this my best work? Absolutely not, it's rough, tame, and shows real ragged edges. But it set the scene, laid the groundwork for what was coming next. What is that? You'll see, the same time tomorrow, unless you wish to read it all on AO3~

[atavsguide]

 Of Living, Loving, and the Strangest of Bedfellows - A Tav's Guide to Fucking Across Faerun: Sordid Coast Edition (ATG)

Trying something new, scheduling full fic chapter drops on Tumblr throughout this month! They'll drop around the same time every day, and enable those without AO3 to read the full works. So we're starting with my ongoing series, which is usually shortened to ATG in the titles so that's how you'll see it referred to from here on in! The chapters will also all be reblogged on my side blog @atavsguide for anyone who wants an easy way to find the posts again!

----- General Notes About ATG, Tav, and The Story Overall

Who is the Tav in this Fic?

Named in the first chapter as "Tavylia Rugala", this was my first concept for a Tav who would be able to be known as Tav but with a little of her own unique identity. One which I promptly adopted as my Psuedonym. By the time we get to later chapters, I no longer refer to her as Tavylia, and just call her Tav, as Tavylia has become more my identity than hers, and I do not consider her to be a self-insert. Tav is a cis woman, a high elf (wood elf) Rogue with the Urchin background. Her parents were former adventurers, one leaving when she was very young and the other died of sickness before she was 10. Because Rogues with living parents is weird, and it makes for an interesting enough start, and gives her reasons for her personality.

More details follow!

------------ So, Why The Long Title?

When I started, it seemed fun, fairly accurate to the vibe I'm going for, and ATG (A Tav's Guide) is a nice little shortening of it.

What's the Plot?

The premise is following the game, approximately, with a few changes to spice it up or allow for a parallel story. There's a lot in the game to expand on, and to add flavour to. The idea really came from the amount of options there are to have sexual encounters in the game, and how that can be a premise for a character who is interested in experiencing all of this to actually do so in a believable way to their personality. Hence, ATG's Tav. She's bold, maybe a little too bold for her own good, but having lead a hard life her philosophy is one of living in the moment, taking what pleasures she can get in life. Love and Lust are separate entities to her, she is quite happy to have a meaningful relationship, but doesn't need one to have good sex. And with the full agreement and ongoing communication with a romantic partner, she is confident indulging in sexual endeavours outside of the relationship, or even having a full polyamorous relationship if the context is right. So we will have the canon sex scenes, along with a few extras that I felt we were cheated out of (Raphael, please, just let me smooch the old devil). The main romance is Astarion, there will be poly involvement with Halsin, and I will try to cover every canon sex scene available in that setup along with some extras and canon-divergent relationship building amongst the characters.

How Long Will ATG Be?

Currently I am at 13 main chapters, and in Act 3 of the story. I think we can go to around 20 chapters to cover the pairings and story beats I intended, with a few fun spinoffs and side stories.

AMA!

Ask me anything about ATG, Tav, the pairings, characters, story, or anything else around the fic in the comments below~ I'll read and respond to all of them.